This document was generated by ABC Amber LIT Converter program



Mustapha Ali sat on the end of Rorqual Towne


and was not seasick. There was nothing any save an


outsider would have found remarkable in this. Mus-


tapha had lived all his long life on Cachalot, and those


who are bom to that world know less of seasickness


than a worm does of Andromeda. All born on Cacha-


lot rest in two cradles: their nursery, and the greater


nursery of the all-encompassing Mother Ocean. Those


who arrived on Cachalot from other worlds did not


long remain if they proved susceptible to motion sick-


ness.


 


It was a great change, wrought by history and ac-


cident, Mustapha thought as he let his burl-dark legs


dangle over the side of the dock. They moved a meter


or so above the deep green-black water. His ancestors


had come from a high, dry section of Earth, where the


sea was only a tale told to wide-eyed children. And


here he lived, where most of the land was imported.


 


His ancestors had been great players of the game.


That was his only regret, not being able to carry on the


tradition of the game. For where on Cachalot could


one find fifty fine horsemen and a dead goat? Mus-


tapha had settled for being a champion water polo


player, having mastered that game and its many local


variants in his youth. Compared with the game of his


forebears, all had been gentle and undemanding.


 


 


 


 


2          CACHALOT


 


Now he was reduced to experiencing less strenuous


pleasures, but he was not unhappy. The old-fashioned


fishing pole he extended over the water had been hand-


wrought in his spare time from a single piece of broad-


cast antenna. A line played out through the notch cut


in the far end, vanished beneath the surface below the


dock. The antenna had once served to seek out invis-


ible words from across the sky and water. Now it


helped him find small, tasty fish at far shorter distances.


 


Mustapha glanced at the clouds writhing overhead,


winced when a drop of rain caught him in the eye. The


possible storm did not appear heavy. As always, the


sky looked more threatening than it would eventually


prove to be. Thunder blustered and echoed, but did


not dislodge the elderly fisherman from his place.


 


Behind him the town of Rorqual rested stolidly on


the surface. The nearest actual land, the Swinburne


Shoals, lay thirty meters beneath. For all that, the town


sat motionless on the sea. A vast array of centerboards


and crossboards and complex counterjets held it steady


against the rising chop. Held it steady so as to provide


its inhabitants with a semblance of stability, to provide


old Mustapha with a safe place to fish.


 


The dock was empty now, the catcherboats and


gatherers out working. The long stretch of unsinkable


gray polymer disappeared beneath a warehouse, the


dock being only one of dozens of such supports for the


town.


 


But there was no counterjet or centerboard to hold


the dock completely motionless. Four meters wide and


equally thick, it bobbed gently to the natural rhythm


of the sea. That was why Mustapha chose to fish from


the dock's end instead of from one of the more stable


outer streets of the town. When he was playing with


the ocean and its occupants, he preferred the feel of


their environment. It was a cadence, a viscous march


that was as much a part of his life as his own heart-


beat.


 


CACHALOT          3


 


The rain began to pelt him, running down his long


white hair. He ignored it. The inhabitants of Cachalot's


floating towns had water next to their skin as often as


air. Here near the equator the fat drops were warm,


almost hot on his bare upper chest. They rolled down


from his bald forehead and itched in his drooping mus-


tache.


 


The pole communicated with his fingers. He lifted it.


A small yellow fish wriggled attractively on the hook,


its four blue eyes staring dully into the unfamiliar me-


dium in which it now found itself.


 


Mustapha debated whether to unhook it, decided


the fish would serve him better as bait for larger game.


He let the fresh catch drop back into the water. An


electronic caller would have drawn more food fish than


he could have carried, but such a device would have


seemed incongruous functioning in tandem with the


hook and line. Mustapha enjoyed fishing in the tradi-


tional way. He did not fish for food, but for life.


 


An occasional flash of awkward lightning illuminated


the dark underbelly of the storm, forming drainage sys-


tems in the sky. The flare made candle flames of the


wave crests. He knew there was more heat than fury in


the discharges. Then" frequency told him the storm


would not last long. Nor was it the season of the heavy


rains.


 


Occasional drops continued to wet him. He was


alone on the dock. Thirty minutes, he thought, and the


sun will be out again. No more than that. Perhaps then


I will have more luck.


 


So he stayed there in his shorts and mustache and


waited patiently for a bite. Some thought the pose and


activity undignified for the town's computer-planner


emeritus, but that did not bother Mustapha. He was


wise enough to know that madness and old age excuse


a multitude of eccentricities, and he had something of


both.


 


A few deserted gathering ships, sleek vessels wide of


 


 


 


 


4          CACHALOT


 


beam, were secured two docks away from him. A cou-


ple of magnetically anchored skimmers bobbed off to


his right. Their crews would be on their week of off-


duty, he reflected, home with family or carousing con-


tentedly in the town's relaxation center.


 


An affectionate but uncompromising type, Mustapha


in his early years had tried life with two different


women. They had left more scars on him than all the


carnivores he had battled in the name of increasing


the town's catch.


 


His reverie was interrupted by a new, stronger tug


at the line. His attention focused on where it inter-


sected the surface. The tug came again, insistent, and


the antenna pole curved seaward in a wide arc, its far


end pointing like a hunting dog down into the water.


 


Mustapha held tight to the metal pole, began crank-


ing the homemade reel. There was a lot of line, and it


was behaving oddly. It was almost as if something were


entangled in the line itself, not fighting the grip of the


hook.


 


A shape was barely visible down in the dark water.


Whatever it was, it was moving very quickly. It came


nearer, growing until it was altogether too large. The


old man's eyes grew wide above the gray mustache.


He flung away the pole and the laboriously fashioned


reel. The rod bounced once on the end of the bobbing


pier before tumbling into the water.


 


Mustapha ignored it as he ran toward the town. His


raised voice was matched by the sudden cry of the


town's defense sirens. He did not make it beyond the


end of the pier. As it turned out, it would not have


made any difference if he had.


 


Two days later the first of Rorqual Towne's wander-


ing fisherfleet returned, a gatherer loaded several heads


high with the magical Coreen plant and many crates of


sleset-of-the-pennanent-spice. The wealth the cargo


represented was now rendered meaningless to the men


 


CACHALOT          5


 


and women of the ship's crew by what they did not


find.


 


Though they crossed and recrossed anxiously and


tearfully above Swinburne Shoals, they found no sign


of Mustapha Ali. Nor did they find their families or


sweethearts, not a single one of the eight hundred in-


habitants of Rorqual Towne.


 


Shattered bits of household goods, a few scraps of


clothing, fragments of homes, and pieces of families


mixed in with chunks of gray-white eggshell polymer,


were all that remained of the town. These, an engima,


and the memory of once happy lives.


 


And for some on the woe-laden boat, the worst of it


was the knowledge that this was not the first time . . .


 


Far, far above the scrap of green sea once occupied


by Rorqual Towne, a vast, quiet shape rested silently


in a much more diffuse ocean. The occupants of the


bulbous metal form were divorced by time and dis-


tance from that oceanic tragedy and its cousins.


 


A comparatively tiny, sharp shadow of the gleaming


hulk detached itself from the great stem and dropped


like a silver leaf toward the atmospheric sea immedi-


ately below. Though it displayed the motions normally


indicative of life, the shadow was but a dead thing


that served to convoy the living, a shuttlecraft falling


from the KK drive transport that dwarfed it like a


worker termite leaving its queen.


 


The argent arrowhead shape turned slightly. Its rear


exuded puffs of white, and the craft began to drop


more rapidly, more confidently, toward the world be-


low, a world of all adamantine blue-white, a great


azurite globe laced with a delicate matrix of cloud.


 


A full complement of twelve passengers stared out


the shuttle's ports as the vessel curved into its approach


pattern. Some stared at the nearing surface expectantly,


thoughts of incipient fortune percolating through their


minds. Others were more relaxed. These were the re-


 


 


 


 


6          CACHALOT


 


turning inhabitants, sick of space and land, anxious


once more to be on the waters. A few regarded the


growing sphere with neither anticipation nor greed.


They were full of the tales of the strange life and


beauty that slid tantalizingly through the planetary


ocean.


 


Only one stared fixedly at the surface with the gaze


of a first-time lover, youthful exhilaration mixing with


the calm detachment of the mature scientist. Cora


Xamantina kept her nose pressed against the port. An


air release below prevented her breath from fogging it.


 


Intense reflected light from Cachalot's star made her


obsidian skin appear polished behind the glassalloy. It


shone on the high cheekbones that hinted at Amerind


heritage, on the delicate features almost eclipsed by


those protruding structures. Only the vast black eyes,


coins of the night, stood out in that heart-shaped face.


They darted excitedly from one section of the globe to


another. Her hair, tied in a single thick braid that ran


to her waist, swung like a pendulum with her move-


ments.


 


Physically Cora Xamantina was in her midforties.


Mentally she was somewhat older. Emotionally she


was aged. She was no taller than an average adolescent


and slim to the point of boyishness. A surprisingly deep


voice, coupled with a vivacity that was anything but


matronly, was all that kept her from being mistaken


for a child.


 


Even when she was quiet, as she was now, her hands


and shoulders seemed always in motion, her body lan-


guage elegant and personal. She came from stock that


included both slaver and slave, both of whose destinies


had been molded and sacrificed to the recovery of the


sap of a certain tree. Slavers and slaves were part of


history long past now. For the most part, sadly, so


were the trees.


 


She commented frequently on the beauty of the


world they were steadily approaching. Her descriptions


 


 


 


 


CACHALOT          7


 


were intended for the younger woman seated next to


her. For the most part, they were accepted with an air


of helpless resignation by the taller, far more volup-


tuous shadow of herself. Where Cora's movements


were frequent and full of nervous energy, those of the


younger woman were all languorous stretchings and


physical sighs. She cradled a peculiar and very special


musical instrument in her arms and made no attempt to


appear anything other than bored.


 


"Isn't it beautiful, Rachael?" Cora leaned back in


her deceleration lounge. "Here—lean over and you


can see, too." The enervated siren made no move to


peer outward. "Don't you want to see? We're going to


be living down there, you know."


 


"Only temporarily." She sighed tiredly. "I know


what Cachalot looks like. Mother. God knows how


many tapes of it you've made me study since you found


out we were being assigned there. Maybe I have got a


year's work left to finish at the Institute, but I still


know how to do homework." Her eyes turned to


study the narrow aisle running down the center of


the shuttle. "The sooner we get this over with, the


sooner we can get back to Terra and the better I'll


like it!"


 


"Is that all you can think of to say, girl? We're not


even down yet and already you can't wait to leave?"


 


"Mother ... please!" It was a warning.


 


"All right." Cora made calming gestures with man-


nequin hands, the long fingers fluttering restrainingly.


"I'm not asking for commitment until we've been


down there for a while. You're only my special assist-


ant on this assignment, just as it says in the directive.


The fact that you're also my daughter is incidental."


 


"Fine. Suits me fine."


 


"Just try to keep an open mind, that's all."


 


"I'll try. Mother. I've said that for six years now.


Another few months seems fair."


 


"Good. That's all I ask." Cora turned her attention


 


8          CACHALOT


 


back to the port, the view drawing her insistently,


soothing her, massaging away the concern she felt for


 


her daughter's future. And the guilt.


 


She had been pushing, cajoling, Rachael for three


years of advanced work in extramarine biology. The


girl's reports were good, her work was good—dammit,


she was good! She has all the tools, Cora thought.


More than I do, and without bragging, that's saying


something. She lacks only one thing, a single ingredi-


ent that keeps her from embarking on a brilliant career


 


in the same field as mine: enthusiasm.


 


Cora had gotten that from Silvio. Ah, Silvio . . .


"Keep an open mind, Cora," he had always told her.


And she had kept an open mind. She had kept it so


open that she lost him to another woman. To a string


of other women. And then be had died, his enthusi-


asm for life and loving having proved incapable of fi-


nally saving him.


 


No, she told herself firmly. He lost me. Not the


 


other way around. She still missed him, from tune to


time. Brilliant he had not been. Nor had he been es-


pecially handsome, or rich, or a sexual magician. What


he had been, she thought, startled at the sudden knot


that had formed in her chest, was enthusiastic. About


everything. And comfortable. He had been oh so


comfortable. Like her battered old Nymph under-


water camera, the fraying Elatridez Encyclopedia of


Commonwealth Marine Life, the voodoo necklace her


great-grandmother had given her on her second birth-


day—which she still wore, incongruously, around her


 


neck—Silvio had been comfortable.


 


She missed having him around, just as she would


have missed the encyclopedia or the necklace. Lots of


other women probably missed him also. She had kept


an open mind, though. Each time. Until after Rachael


was bom. The funny thing was, Silvio never truly un-


derstood the reason behind her fury. He liked everyone


and everything—too much. But then he had died. The


 


CACHALOT           9


 


hurt had died with him. Now she was only occasionally


plagued by a hurt of a different kind.


 


As it kissed the outer fringe of atmosphere, the shut-


tle lurched slightly. Below was the culmination of a


dream, of twenty years' hard work. She had performed


well for the various companies that had employed


her, even better when the government services called


on her expertise. Twenty years of choosing exploitable


salt domes. A year on the anthology of poisonous


Riviera system marine life. Four years of arduous


work among the seallike natives of Largesse, then back


to still more dull, boring government research. Always


she had kept up with the latest techniques, the latest


developments and discoveries. Always wishing for


something that could carry her to the mecca of all ma-


rine biologists: Cachalot.


 


Now that goal had been realized. The ocean world


lay close beneath her, shining with nacreous beauty,


awaiting her with promises of wonder and a mystery


yet to be solved. If anything could ignite the genius


that Cora knew lay hidden inside her daughter's head,


 


it would be Cachalot.


 


Though she continued to press against the port and


search hard with those huge and sensitive eyes, she


could not locate any of the widely scattered islands


that were the only land on Cachalot. Nor were the iso-


lated islands formed of rock or stone. On Cachalot, the


eternal war of wave and cliff had long ago been de-


cided in favor of the wave. Tiny creatures called hex-


alates left behind their hard exoskeletons, building


atolls and reefs much like the corals of Earth.


 


There was nothing that could be called a continent,


though in places the oceans were quite shallow, if


never for any great extent. All that showed above


water from Cora's present position were the bright


mirror-white patches at opposite poles, ice packs tense


on the water. They were far smaller than those of


Earth.


 


 


 


 


CACHALOT


 


11


 


10          CACHALOT


 


Cora pointed them out to Rachael, who responded


by picking indifferently at the strings of her neurophon.


"Stop that." Cora frowned at her. "You know better


 


than that."


 


Rachael wrinkled her brow. "Oh, Mother . . . I've


 


got the projection matrix turned off and the power way


down, I can't possibly bother the shuttle."


 


But Cora had experienced a telltale if faint tingle


along her spine. "Your axonics are lit. I felt it. You


 


might disturb the other passengers."


 


"I haven't heard any complaints," Rachael said


softly. But she touched several contact points on the


chordal dendritics, cut final power. She plucked petu-


lantly at one string. It produced a normal musical tone


that drifted through the cabin. Several passengers


 


turned back to look at her.


Cora's nerves did not respond. Satisfied, she returned


 


her gaze to the port.


 


Rachael was sharp enough to find nonverbal ways


 


to show her unhappiness. Cora told herself that her


daughter knew damn well that playing a neurophon in


an unsealed room on board any craft was against all


flight rules. It would have been bad enough on board


the liner-transport they had just left. In a shuttle, where


the descent was a matter of delicate, critical adjust-


ments by pilot and machine, it could have placed them


in deep trouble. Rachael was fooling with her damn-


able toy only to irritate her mother, Cora knew. It


would be so much better for her if she would simply


disown the instrument. It occupied far too much of


her study time. Cora had tried to persuade her to


abandon the device. She had tried only once. It had


become an obsession with her daughter, and more than


that, a surrogate larynx. Rachael knew she couldn't


battle her mother with words, so she would sometimes


counter an argument by sulking and speaking only


with the nerve music. Her daughter was turning into a


 


tonal ventriloquist.


 


A polite, slightly tense voice came from the cabin


speaker. "Brace for heavy atmosphere, ladies and gen-


tlemen. Thank you."


 


Cora made certain her harness was properly secured.


She gripped the arms of her lounge and leaned back.


For a few minutes there was nothing of note, then a


sharp bump. A second, a stomach-queasing drop, and


then they were coasting gently through clear blue sky.


She eased her grip on the lounge arms and looked out


 


the port.


 


The whirlpool of a small cyclone appeared beneath


them, raced past and behind. Clouds of all shapes and


sizes flew by, and once, only once, she thought she


saw a bright flash that might have hidden an island.


She hunted through her memory for the details of


Cachalot's topography she had force-fed herself, finally


decided the brightness had been a low cumulus cloud


and not land.


 


Commonwealth headquarters were located on Mou'-


anui, one of several enormous lagoons enclosed by


land sufficiently stable to permit the establishment of


permanent, nonfloating installations. Cora was hunting


the sea for it when a voice sounded from behind them.


"Excuse me."


 


The harness sign was off. She unbuckled, looked


over the back of her reclined lounge. The speaker sat


across the aisle, one row behind their seats, a stocky,


coffee-colored gentleman about her own age. His hair


and eyes were as black as her own. The hair hung to


his shoulders, was combed straight back, and exhibited


not even an echo of a curl or kink. He had a wide


mouth, almost lost beneath a sharp, hooked nose like


the beak of a predatory bird.


 


"That's a neurophon, isn't it? I thought I felt some-


thing picking at me a little while ago." He smiled ex-


plosively, changing suddenly from nondescript to


swarthily good-looking.


 


 


 


 


12 CACHALOT CACHALOT 13


 


"Yes, it is." Rachael spoke coolly, and Cora thought,


Good for you, girl.


 


"It's a Chalcopyritic finish. Twelve Plank model,


isn't it? Made on Amropolus? With the Yhu Hive


tuner?"


 


"That's right." Rachael brightened, turned in her


seat. "Do you play?"


 


"No." The man sounded apologetic. "Wish I did.


I'm afraid my musical abilities are pretty nonexistent.


But I know enough to be able to appreciate a skilled


performer when I hear one. However briefly." Again


the lustrous grin.


 


"Is that so?" Rachael's tone was turning from cool


to coy. "I can understand when you say you know tal-


ent when you hear it, but it seems to me you're doing


more looking than listening."


 


"I can't see talent, no," the man replied. He seemed


uncomfortable, shy, yet unwilling to retreat into silence.


"But sensitivity and emotional flexibility, those I think


I can see."


 


"Really?" Rachael responded, flattered and pleased.


"Are you trying to flatter me?"


 


"I am flattering you, aren't I?" he said with disarm-


ing directness. It was honestly a question.


 


Rachael controlled herself a few seconds longer,


then broke into a high, girlish giggle that contrasted


strikingly with her normal husky speaking voice.


 


"All right, I suppose you are." She eyed him inter-


estedly. "Next you're going to ask me to please come


over to your place and play something for you."


 


"That would be nice, yes," the man replied openly.


Just in time he added, "But I'm afraid I can't. I don't


even know where I'm going to be staying on Cacha-


lot."


 


Rachael stared at him. "I think you mean it. About


just wanting to listen to the music."


 


"That's what I said, wasn't it? If we do meet again,


my name is Merced. Pucara Merced."


 


"Rachael Xamantina."


 


"Tell me," he said, shifting in his seat as they


skipped a light bump in the atmosphere, "on direc-


tional projections, can you change keys and limbs


simultaneously?"


 


"Sometimes," She sounded enthusiastic. Cora stared


resolutely out the port. "It's hard, though, when you're


concentrating on the music and trying to produce the


matching neurologic responses in your audience. It's


so difficult just to execute those properly, without try-


ing to worry about physiological orientation, too.


There's so damn much to concentrate on."


 


"I know."


 


"Would you like me to play something for you now,


maybe?" She swung the lyre-shaped instrument into


playing position, her left hand caressing the strings, the


right poised over the power controls and projector sen-


sors. "In spite of what my mother says, I don't think


the pilot would mind."


 


"It's not a question of the pilot's minding," he said.


thoughtfully. "I know you can keep the level down.


But it wouldn't be courteous to our fellow passengers.


They might not all be music lovers. Besides," and he


smiled slightly again, "you might accidentally put out


the lights, or drop the temperature thirty degrees."


 


"All right. But when we get down, if you don't dis-


appear on me too fast, I promise I'll play something for


you. Tell me," she went on excitedly, leaning farther


into the aisle, "do you know anything about the new


cerebral excluder? That's the one that's supposed to


allow you to add another forty watts' neuronic power."


 


"I've heard of it," he admitted pleasantly. "They say


that it can ..."


 


They rambled on enthusiastically, the discussion


shifting from matters musical to the latest develop-


ments in instrumental electronics.


 


It was all somewhat beyond Cora. A top-flight neu-


rophon player had to be musician, physicist, and phys-


 


 


 


 


14          CACHALOT


 


iologist all in one. She still refused to give her daughter


credit for attempting to master the extraordinarily dif-


ficult device. To her it represented a three-fold waste


 


of energy.


 


Of one thing she was certain. For all that he was a


 


head shorter than Rachael and apparently shy to boot,


Merced was interested in more than just her daughter's


aesthetic abilities. Not that that made him anything out


of the ordinary. Any man not intrigued by Rachael did


not deserve the gender. That was the nature of men,


and it was intensified by her daughter's nonmental as-


sets.


 


But there was nothing she could do about it. If she


 


tried to order Rachael not to speak to him, it would


produce exactly the opposite result. And there was the


possibility she was wrong about him. Certainly he did


 


not have the look of a collector of bedrooms.


 


Better, she told herself, to put the best light on the


situation. Let Rachael remain interested in him instead


of, say, being drawn to the more conventionally hand-


some pilot of our shuttle. Once we are down and set-


tled in our quarters, it will no longer matter anyway.


 


She stole another glance at Merced. He was listening


quietly while Rachael expounded on the virtues of


Amropolous-made neurophons as opposed to those


manufactured on Willow-Wane. He had the look of a


fisherman returning home, or perhaps a financial ex-


pert shipped out by an investment firm to explore the


earnings of one or two of its floating farms. His skin


was properly dark, but his facial features and small


bone structure did not jibe with those of the dominant


Polynesian-descended settlers of the water world. He


 


was an off-worlder for sure.


 


Well, she would keep an eye on him. A lifetime of


 


experience made that automatic. Thoughts of unhappy


past experiences led her to the dim possibility of future


ones. She mused on the problem that had brought her


to Cachalot. It involved more than the destruction of


 


CACHALOT          15


 


property or fisheries. There had been, it seemed, many


deaths. She had been sent off with only enough infor-


mation to tease her. Someone was going to great efforts


to keep whatever was happening on Cachalot from the


general public.


 


No matter. She would leam soon enough. The pos-


sibility of work on Cachalot had been sufficient to per-


suade her to accept the assignment. When offered


choice of her own assistant, Cora had been able to


choose Rachael. Now, if she could only convince her


daughter to junk that bizarre instrument, one of the


two major problems Cora had come to solve would


have a happy resolution.


 


There had been some trouble. Rachael was still


technically a student, and a few howls had been heard


when it was declared she had been appointed Cora's


assistant. Hundreds would have taken the job. Very


few scientists made it to Cachalot, despite its wealth of


unusual marine life. That was part of the agreement


that had been struck with the original settlers of the


blue planet, who had been studied so long they were


sick of it. They did not object to the presence of a very


limited number of fishers and gatherers and even some


light industry, but they put a strict quota on the num-


ber of researchers resident on the planet at any one


time. Hence the rarity of the opportunity granted to


Cora and Rachael. It was a chance Cora would not


waste, would not permit Rachael to waste.


 


"That's an interesting name." Rachael spoke as the


shuttle skimmed low now over an endless expanse of


gently rolling sea. Cachalot had no moon, therefore


very little in the way of tides. Severe storms like the


cyclone they had recently passed over were common,


but predictable. It was altogether a far more benign


world than most.


 


"It's an amalgam of words from two ancient human


languages," he was explaining to her. "Pucara means


'shining' in a tongue called Quechua, which was the


 


 


 


 


16


 


CACHALOT


 


principal language of my ancestors who lived on the


continent of South America."


 


"I'm sorry," Rachael said. "I'm afraid I don't know


Terran geography very well. I've lived there only for


a few years, while I've been in school."


 


"No matter. Merced means 'river' in the language of


my other ancestors, who conquered my principal ones."


 


" 'Shining river.' Very pretty."


 


"What about yours? Does it mean anything?"


 


"Damned if I know." A hand reached back, touched


Cora. "Hey, Mother, what does 'Xamantina' mean?"


 


"I don't know, Rachael." She looked again at the


earnest little man behind them. "It's an Amerind


name, also derived from South America. A different


 


region, though, I think."


 


Merced looked intrigued. "Perhaps our ancestors


 


were neighbors, then."


 


"Possibly." Cora spoke softly. "No doubt they fought


and killed one another with great vigor." She turned


away, looked back out the port.


 


"Mother," Rachael whispered at her angrily, "you


have a talent for displaying the most exquisite rude-


ness."


 


"Calm down, dear. We'll be landing soon. You


wouldn't want your toy scattered all over the cabin,


 


would you?"


 


Rachael huffily snuggled down into her seat, though


 


Cora could still feel her daughter's eyes on the back of


her neck as she stared out the port. She chuckled to


herself, thankful that Merced had given her the chance


to let him know how she felt without her having to in-


trude on the conversation.


 


"Four minutes to touchdown," the speaker voice


 


said. "Refasten harnessing, please."


 


Cora did so mechanically. Mou'anui should be


straight ahead of them. She should be able to see at


least part of it immediately prior to touchdown. They


would approach the oval lagoon from one end. It was


 


CACHALOT           17


 


sixty kilometers long in places, and surely they—yes,


there!


 


A brilliant flash stung her eyes through the port,


from where direct sunlight impacted on the hexalate


sands. She stared at the kaleidoscope of color until her


eyes filled with tears.


 


A dull thunk sounded as the long, solid pontoons


were lowered. Seconds before contact, the light had


become so strong Cora had to turn from the port. The


brief impression she had had of Mou'anui would never


leave her, however. It was as if they were touching


down inside a diamond.


 


Another, louder thump was heard as they touched


water. The rear engines roared. Cora struggled to clear


her vision, but occasional lances of reflected light shot


through the port, blinding her. She was aware of a dif-


ferent motion, one that was at once familiar and yet


strange.


 


They were floating now, adrift on an alien sea.


 


CACHALOT           19


 


II


 


We will be debarking shortly, ladies and gen-


tlemen," the voice from the speaker said. "Welcome to


Cachalot."


 


Passengers were unslipping their flight harnesses,


organizing luggage and tapecases and personal effects.


Cora tried to single out those who might be natives,


settled on the man and woman in the first two portside


seats. They were not of Polynesian ancestry, but


boasted skin tanned the color of light chocolate. They


wore only fishnet tops over swim shorts.


 


The shuttlecraft slowly taxied across the lagoon.


Through the windows, which had automatically dark-


ened in response to the reflected light, she could see


down into the limpid transparency that was the surface.


Gradually the darkness gave way to lighter, brighter


colors as the water grew shallower.


 


Now Cora could make out shapes moving through


the water. So excited was she at these first signs of


Cachalot life that she almost forgot to breathe. The


forms darted in and around the peculiar branchlike


growths formed by the hexalates.


 


None of the crystalline growths possessed the gentle


curves or smooth surfaces of the corals of Earth. Large


or small, the formations universally displayed straight,


angular architecture, a crystallographer's nightmare.


The tiny creatures whose decomposed skeletons


 


formed the sand that filled the lagoon's bottom and


comprised its shores created their exoskeletons from


silicon, whereas the corals of Earth utilized lime. The


beaches of Cachalot were made of glass. Multicolored


glass at that, for minute quantities of different miner-


als were enough to produce hexalates of every color of


the spectrum. The tridee solidos Cora had seen of


Cachalot's islands reminded her of vast heaps of gem-


stones.


 


She could see buildings now, built on the nearest


outer island. Scattered here and there around the


structures were long, low green plants. They were sea-


langes, varieties of local plant life that had developed


the ability to take oxygen from the air instead of from


the water. Their roots were anchored deep within the


body of the reef.


 


More familiar vegetation had been used to landscape


the complex. Cora recognized numerous varieties of


off-world, salt-tolerant plant life, including several from


Earth. Outstanding among the latter were the prosaic,


arching shapes of coconut palms. Probably the plants


and the soil they survived in were imported.


 


Several small docks came into view. Men and women


worked on or near them, engaged in unknown tasks.


All were clad in the barest essentials. Wide-brimmed


dark hats seemed popular among many. The instru-


ment belts several wore contained more material than


the rest of their clothing.


 


Turning right, the shuttle slid toward several large,


two-storied structures. Traveling in the opposite direc-


tion, a small skimmer roared past. Its crew waved


cheerily at the shuttle's occupants.


 


The once reverberant thunder of the shuttle's engines


had been reduced to a chemical snore. They coughed


once or twice more as the pilot altered the shuttle's


heading slightly. Then it was sitting silently alongside


a floating dock of brown polymer. The dock bobbed


between thin posts of green glass.


 


 


 


 


20


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


21


 


Cora wondered if the glass was composed of hexal-


ate sands, decided that most likely it was. Any out-


post world had to make the most of its own resources.


Self-sufficiency was the goal of every colony. She ex-


pected to find a great many of Cachalot's everyday


items constructed of glass. A small suprafoil was linked


to the far side of the dock.


 


The forward door between the pilot's compartment


and the passengers' was opened. A gust of warm air


filled the cabin, replacing the stale canned atmosphere


with dampness and the strong, pungent aroma of the


sea. Cora inhaled, her eyes closing in pleasure. Per-


fume, pure perfume.


 


"Why is it," Rachael was grumbling, "that all the


oceans of all the planets have to stink?"


 


They had been through such arguments before. Cora


did not comment on her daughter's insensitivity to one


of the most wonderful smells in the universe.


 


Abruptly, the doorway was filled by a large, bearish


form. It squeezed into the cabin, ducking its head to


clear the entryway, and surveyed the human contents.


 


The massive man was clad only in a trylon pareu,


patterned with blue nebulae and pink flowers, loosely


draped around his waist down to his ankles. Chest and


chin were hairless, though the huge round skull was


thickly overgrown with black ringlets that might have


been combed once in the past dozen years.


 


While the man was only a few centimeters taller


than Rachael, his physique was that of a giant. Or a


granite massif. He was in his early forties, Cora


guessed, but with the roundness of a child in his fea-


tures. Most prominent among the latter was a consider-


able belly that curved out and away from beneath his


chest but had no fat ripples. The structure was a


smooth, slick curve of solid muscle that arced back to


vanish beneath the almost hidden waistband of the


pareu.


 


The face was also rounded, giving Cora the eerie


 


feeling she was looking not at a mature man but at a


seven-year-old giant. Besides his size, all that marked


him as a knowledgable adult was the instrument-laden


belt he wore around hips and waist, tucked more under


the belly than across it. She studied the array, recog-


nized the emergency underwater breathing unit that


could give a diver twenty minutes of air, an under-


water lumar, several instruments of uncertain purpose,


and, on his left side, a small rectangle of metal with a


constantly changing digital readout. She had a similar


rectangle in her own gear. On command it could pro-


vide time, depth, direction and speed of current, water


temperature, and numerous other factors of vital inter-


est to anyone working underwater. It was expensive,


not the sort of device that would be carried by, for


example, a common fisherman. Possibly he was at-


tached to the local science station? She would find out


soon enough.


 


The massive amount of flesh he revealed did not dis-


turb her. Of necessity the citizens of the Common-


weatlh who lived on its oceans wore less than their


landlocked counterparts. Partly this was related to con-


vention, partly to reasons of comfort, and partly, she


often suspected, to man's having risen from the sea and


his secret wish to return to it. The closer man got to the


sea, the greater the number of civilization's artifacts he


seemed to shuck.


 


Cora was dressed only in a simple one-piece bit of


shipboard fluff that ended above her knees. Even so,


now that she was on Cachalot, she felt unbearably


overdressed. Once they were assigned quarters, she


would change into a suit. She couldn't wait.


 


It would be nicer still to be able to go about only in


skin, but even a world as casual as Cachalot would


likely be affected by universal conventions. Sadly,


these included the wearing of at least minimal clothing.


Not all the inhabitants, let alone visitors and tempor-


ary workers, would willingly trade false morality for


 


 


 


 


22 CACHALOT


 


sensibility and comfort. And there was always the awk-


ward problem of the desires and proximity of men.


Those she would be working with would be fellow sci-


entists, but experience had shown that scientific detach-


ment had a disarming way of dissolving in her


presence. Not to mention in Rachael's.


 


"Sam Mataroreva." The man was looking down at


her. His voice was gentle as a cat's, as easy and open


as he seemed to be. He was ambling down the aisle,


squeezing his bulk lithely between the lounges. Despite


his size, he was physically less intimidating to her than


men half as large. Perhaps it was the baby-smooth,


hairless visage. Perhaps simply the charming smile.


 


"You're Cora Xamantina?" His palm enfolded hers.


 


She pulled it away defensively. "Pardon?" Now, why


did you do that? she asked herself. Why that instinctive


pulling away? Looks and deceitfulness did not neces-


sarily go together. That was Silvio's fault. Scientifi-


cally, there was no basis for such an assumption.


 


Mataroreva appeared not to notice her defensive-


ness. He was already shaking Rachael's hand. "And


you are Rachael, e'?"


 


"Yes." She shied away slightly when that huge mass


of flesh leaned over her.


 


Some official sent out to greet them, Cora thought.


Well, that was only to be expected. She stood, prepared


to ask those same but necessary questions all visitors to


a new place must ask, when Mataroreva shocked her


by moving farther down the aisle and addressing a third


passenger.


 


"And Mr. Merced, of course."


 


"That's right."


 


Cora stared open-mouthed at the little man.


 


"You're from Commissioner Hwoshien's office?"


Merced asked.


 


Mataroreva smiled, ran thick fingers through the


kelp-bed on his head. "Sort of a liaison between the


government and the private companies chartered to


 


CACHALOT           23


 


operate here. That gives me the best and the worst of


both sectors."


 


Cora continued to stare at Merced, who looked like


a dark splinter fallen from the flank of the huge Poly-


nesian. Merced noticed her stare, appeared more em-


barrassed than ever.


 


"I'm terribly sorry. I suppose I should have intro-


duced myself before." He stepped out into the aisle.


"I was just so fascinated by your daughter's instrument.


They're very rare, you know, and . . ." He stopped,


flustered, and extended a hand. "I'm Professor of Ad-


vanced Oceanographic Research at the University of


Toleamia on Repler."


 


"Toleamia?" She wasn't ready to believe this irrita-


ting person was a representative of so prestigious an


institution.


 


"That's right." He sounded apologetic. "Please ex-


cuse me. I really was interested in the neurophon."


 


"And in its operator?"


 


"Mother..." Rachael said wamingly.


 


"I'd be lying if I said no." Merced seemed nothing


if not truthful.


 


Mataroreva's smile had faded somewhat as he lis-


tened to the exchange."Am I missing something?"


 


"No." Cora turned, forced herself to smile up at him.


"Nothing important. We're very glad to be here, Mr.


Mataroreva. I just hope that we can be of some help."


She noted that they were the only passengers still


aboard the shuttle. "If I seem confused, it's only be-


cause I was led to believe that my daughter and I


were the only experts called in for consultation, to con-


sider your problem." She looked at Merced. "I don't


suppose your presence here and your being greeted by


Mr. Mataroreva could mean you're going to work on


something else?"


 


"We're all here for the same reason, I'm afraid."


Merced shifted his feet. "For what it's worth, I was as


ignorant of your involvement until you boarded the


 


24


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


25


 


shuttle as you were of mine. The difference was that I


knew something of you by reputation and sight, and


you did not know me." He forced a smile. "I shouldn't


think we'd have any trouble working together."


 


"Assuming that we do indeed end up working to-


gether." Cora was conceding nothing.


 


Mataroreva was growing distinctly uncomfortable.


She decided he deserved some reassurance.


 


"I'm not usually this testy. It's been a long, difficult


 


journey."


 


"I understand." He relaxed a little. "Call me Sam,


 


please."


 


"Okay . . . Sam it is." She was too tired to debate


protocol with anyone. Besides, "Sam" was a lot easier


to say than "Mataroreva."


 


"Good." He beamed. "Your large luggage should


already be on its way to your rooms. Anything else?"


 


They all shook their heads. Each had his or her in-


strument belt comfortably stocked and settled around


 


the waist.


 


"We can leave for Administration, then. But


first . . ." Reaching into a large waterproof packet


clipped to his Christmas-treelike belt, Mataroreva with-


drew a handful of goggles made entirely of some sup-


ple, transparent material, the headband of the same


stuff as the lenses. He slipped another pair over his


own face. "They're completely self-adjusting," he said


as the others slipped on their own. "I suggest you don't


take them off until you're inside a building. You don't


need them out on the open sea, either. All our build-


ings have windows formed from the same material."


"Can't you grow used to the glare?" Cora asked.


 


Mataroreva shook his head. "There's simply too


much of it. You'd go blind eventually. You can take it


early in the morning," and he stared into Cora's eyes


in a way she didn't like, "or late at night when the


sun's almost down. But while the local star is up, it's


simply too much." He turned and exited the shuttle.


 


Cora followed him, then Rachael with her precious


neurophon, and lastly Merced.


 


Then they were standing on the narrow, motionless


pier. Clouds and sky appeared sunset dark because of


the goggles. The lagoon itself stretched some twenty


kilometers to the north, another thirty to the south.


Transplanted off-world trees, water-anchored scrub


growth, and additional piers all appeared dark from


behind the special plastic. There was a dim reflection


from the buildings scattered along the wide spit of


sand.


 


Cora raised her right hand and slipped a finger be-


neath the lower rim of the goggles. She lifted it slightly,


glanced down and across at where the pier was slotted


into the shore. Instantly something stabbed at the back


of her eyes; crimson, emerald, blue, and yellow knives


battered her outraged optic nerves. The light seemed


as intense if not as pure as a cluster of tiny lasers. Hur-


riedly she let the goggles slip back into place, blinking


away tears. Now the sand ahead merely twinkled at


her through the lenses, did not blind.


 


They were preparing to leave the pier when she felt


a gentle tingle in her lower legs. The tingle traveled up


her thighs, ran like an acrobatic arachnid up her spine.


Simultaneously a plaintive melody sounded in her ears,


counterpointing the delicate rippling active inside her.


 


Apparently the subdued beauty was inspiring Ra-


chael. Her daughter's hands caressed the neurophon.


One strummed the dual sets of circular strings that lay


in the center of the instrument, the other fluttered over


the contact controls set in the instrument's handle and


base. The coupling of aural music with the subsonic


vibrations affecting her skin and nerves produced a re-


laxing sensation throughout Cora's body, as if she had


just spent an hour beneath a fine-spray shower.


 


Merced appeared similarly affected, but Mataro-


reva's reaction was quite different. The smile vanished


 


 


 


 


26          CACHALOT


 


from his face and he turned so abruptly he almost


 


knocked Cora down.


 


"What's the matter?" She tried to make the wide


 


grin return. "I'm no music lover myself, but . . ."


 


"It's not that." He was looking nervously beyond


her. "It has nothing to do with the music. I like the


music and the neuronics. It's just that... I think she'd


better stop." He was standing on the edge of the pier,


across from the shuttle, staring down into the muted


crystalline water. Elongated bands of light, reflections


of the sun on water ripples, flashed up at him.


 


Rachael paused when he made a quieting gesture in


her direction. "But you said you liked it," she pro-


tested. "I can play something else if you want."


"Just turn off the dendritic resonators."


"Not again." She petulantly ran her hand across a


long series of contacts. Cora felt something combing


her nerves. "I keep trying to explain it's all of one


piece, the aural and the neuronics. If I can't conjoin


them properly, I might as well give it up and take up


 


the violin."


 


"Just for now," Mataroreva said.


Merced was also staring over the side of the pier. "I


 


do believe there is something under the sand."


 


Rachael ignored them both, her hands flicking an-


grily over the neurophon's controls, generating a last


discordant dual projection before shutting the instru-


ment off.


 


Cora's nerves jumped a little under the sharp stim-


ulation. Then she discovered herself bewilderedly


stumbling backward. Seawater geysered in front of her.


Draped by the water like a maiden in a blue-green suit


was a four-meter-high orange body, flattened like a


flounder's and encrusted with rough protrusions like a


chunk of pumice. Several thick pink pseudopods waved


at the air. Cora did not see any eyes but received the


distinct impression that the creature perceived her


 


clearly.


 


CACHALOT           27


 


Mataroreva fell flat. From his cluttered equipment


belt he withdrew a very compact beamer. The under-


water weapon functioned well on dry land; a beam of


bright blue struck the apparition in its midsection, or


what Cora assumed to be its midsection. She could see


it a bit more clearly now. Only seconds had passed. It


looked like a cross between an obese squid and a star-


fish with delusions of grandeur. The blue fire struck


between a pair of tentacles, pierced clean through the


orange flesh. One thick, bristly appendage slapped


wetly on the pier, only centimeters from Cora's ankles.


The blue beam struck the creature again and it slid


back into the water. It had not made a sound.


 


Most would have lain quietly, panting and fearful.


There was too much of the scientist in Cora to permit


that. As soon as the creature vanished beneath the


water she crawled quickly but cautiously to the edge.


Large bubbles were making blemishes on the clear


surface. She could barely make out a hint of thick


bristles breaking the sand as the creature receded be-


neath it. Soon the bottom appeared undisturbed, as if


nothing had slept there in the first place.


 


Several figures were running toward them from the


nearest of the low-lying buildings. A few were armed.


Mataroreva got to his feet. Carefully he clipped the


beamer back onto his belt.


 


A hint of polished blue metal disappeared as Pucara


Merced slid something indistinct into an inside com-


partment of his own belt. No one noticed. Cora's at-


tention was still on the sea floor, as was Mataroreva's.


Only the still-motionless Rachael, arms wrapped pro-


tectively around her instrument, had the faintest


glimpse of the object, and she was too stunned by the


suddenness of the attack for the tiny shape to register


immediately on her mind.


 


A couple from the building reached them, panting


heavily. As soon as they saw that Mataroreva had re-


 


 


 


 


28          CACHALOT


 


clipped his beamer, they put away their own. He was


leaning over the side of the pier.


"What happened, Sam?"


 


"Toglut."


Now the man joined Mataroreva in inspecting the


 


sand below. "It must've gone crazy." His brow was


creased and he sounded confused. "I don't under-


stand."


 


The big Polynesian gestured toward Raehael. The


woman who had joined them nodded understandingly.


 


"She was playing that?"


 


"I—I'm sorry." Raehael stared at them dumbly. "I


didn't know. I mean, I know that a neurophon's vi-


brations can affect certain animals. It's just . . . the


water here is so shallow, and we're in a protected la-


goon near human habitation and I—I didn't see..."


 


Mataroreva stared grimly at her, seemed about to


say something, and then he was smiling broadly as be-


fore, as if nothing had happened.


 


"Forget it. It's over and no one was hurt. Not even


the toglut, I think. I suppose that from a biological


standpoint your assumptions were accurate. You


couldn't have known there would be something within


range of your instrument under the sand. Actually,


your thinking was mostly correct. There are very few


dangerous creatures living inside the reef, and most of


them stay out in the center, where the water's deep."


He pointed downward, over the side of the pier. "The


toglut's big, but normally it's about as offensive as a


kitten. I guess," he joked, "it wasn't much of a music


lover, either." He grinned at Cora. "Anyway, you've


had an introduction to the real Cachalot. This is a


poorly explored, little-researched colony world. Para-


dise orbits a different star.


 


"Come on." He looked over at the two newcomers


who had joined them so hurriedly. "We'll manage,


Terii," he told the woman. She nodded, turned to leave,


but not before giving Raehael a disapproving glare.


 


CACHALOT           29


 


Mataroreva started to follow, but when he saw Cora


still on hands and knees, staring over the side of the


pier, he walked over to her and extended a massive


brown paw. "Ms. Xamantina? Cora?"


 


She glanced up at him. "A toglut, you called it?"


 


"That's right. They spend most of their time under


the sand. They can tear up a boat without working


hard, but normally one would rather run than fight


something half its size."


 


"I wish I'd had a better look." She took his hand and


he helped her to her feet. She continued to gaze down


into the water. "Fascinating. I've never seen a cepha-


lopod like that."


 


"It's not a cephalopod."


 


"Echinoderm?"


 


He shook his head. "Polydermata. If I remember


right. A new class, native to Cachalot. We have a lot of


them, I'm told. You'll learn the reason for the name if


you ever get the chance to dissect one. The cephalopo-


dian characteristics are coincidental. Or mimicry."


 


"That's marvelous. Really marvelous." She grew


aware he was still holding her hand and pulled free.


 


"Raehael—"


 


"Please, Mother. No lectures, huh? I explained


myself. Nobody's as sorry as I am."


 


Cora sighed deeply. "You and that toy. I'm sur-


prised at you, ascribing Earthly characteristics to an


alien world. But I suppose I myself would have said,


if asked, that it was probably safe to play that thing


here." She started for the buildings, chatting with Mat-


aroreva.


 


Merced moved to walk alongside Raehael. "Anyone


would have made the same assumption, just as your


mother said. Besides," he added softly, "I thought


what you were playing was beautiful."


 


She looked down at him. "Flattery will get you no-


where, Mr. Merced."


 


 


 


 


30          CACHALOT


 


"Pucara, please. We are going to be working to-


gether."


 


"Maybe," she replied cautiously. "We don't know


 


the nature of the trouble, so I think it's a little prema-


ture to say we'll be working together." He looked away,


lapsed into silence. "However," she added, "I hope


 


that we will." She smiled enigmatically.


 


"It's my hope also, Rachael. Maybe you'd be will-


ing to play for me another time, as you said you would.


When we're a bit farther away from the water where


your instrument's projections won't, uh, irritate the


 


local life."


 


"That'll have to include my mother. She tends to re-


act like that toglut thing did." She chuckled.


 


They were mounting a slight slope now, climbing the


 


firmly packed sand. Occasional shafts of brightly col-


ored light made her blink even through the protective


 


haze created by the goggles.


 


"She's protective of you," Merced ventured. "You


 


can't blame her."


 


"Protective of me?"


Rachael laughed, the rhythmic trill so different from


 


her husky speaking voice. "I can take care of myself.


Besides, what does she have to be so protective of me


for? What's there to protect me from?" And she


smiled at Merced in what could only be called a chal-


lenging way. He simply smiled slightly and looked


 


away.


 


Intriguing character, she thought to herself. He acts


 


so shy and tentative, yet some of his comments and


questions are damned direct. She slid the neurophon


around on its straps so that it snuggled beneath her left


 


arm, made certain the power was off.


 


Two mysteries for her to explore; Cachalot and


Pucara Merced. Two mysteries to inspire music. She


ran three fingers over the steel strings of her soul.


 


.aving reached the top of the gentle slope, they


found themselves among a complex of buildings. All


displayed windows formed of the same phototropic


material as their goggles. Some of the structures looked


like housing, others were clearly used as offices and


labs. Far to the south were the outlines of much larger


buildings. Warehousing, perhaps, or processing facili-


ties.


 


The shuttle that had brought them in was now


docked near one of the other, larger structures. Small


human shapes could be seen using floaters to shift con-


tainers from building to shuttlebay and vice versa.


 


They were approaching a two-story building larger


than any they had yet passed. It occupied the crest of


the hill. A flag, hanging limply from a post in front of


the entrance, displayed four circles arranged in a


square: two blue, representing Terra; two green, stand-


ing for Hivehom. A fifth circle occupied the center,


tangent to the other four. It was marked with a Mal-


tese cross, half blue and half green on a crimson field.


Were this a Church facility, the field would have been


aquamarine. Flag and post were sufficient to indicate


they were nearing the center of humanx activity on


Cachalot.


 


From what Rachael had learned of the ocean world,


she knew it was not developed enough to qualify for


 


32 CACHALOT


 


even associate status in the Commonwealth. It was


listed as a mere class nine, a general colony with no


direct representation in the Council. Instead, it oper-


ated under the direction of a Resident Commissioner,


like any other world without full membership. Its


inhabitants would have true franchise only through


their home-worlds. Those with multigenerational an-


cestry on Cachalot would be represented through the


Commissioner.


 


They halted before the entrance, and she and


Merced slowed behind her mother and they guide.


 


"I don't understand," Cora was saying, gesturing


first at the Administration Building and then at the


others nearby. "Don't you have a fusion plant?"


 


"Sure," Sam told her. "For backup purposes. We


hardly ever use it. Why do you find the photovoltaic


paneling so unusual? It may not generate as much


power as fast as a fusion reactor, but we have excellent


storage systems and a year with ninety-five percent of


the days sunny. In the long run it's much more effi-


cient."


 


"Meaning cheaper?"


 


"Exactly. Generating a fusion reaction isn't that ex-


pensive. Containing and channeling it are."


 


They passed the flagpole and encountered a small


sign attached to a post made of coconut palm. Cora


glanced expectantly at Mataroreva, who grinned at her.


 


"That marks the highest point of land yet measured


on Cachalot. Thirty-two meters above sea level." His


grin grew wider and he gestured at the atoll. "The


name 'Mou'anui' is itself a joke. It's the name this atoll


was given by the first workers who settled here. My


ancestors were among them. It means 'big mountain'


in the ancient Tahitian tongue."


 


"Everything's relative," Merced said from behind


him.


 


"Very true."


 


"I would think you'd be swamped here." Cora


 


CACHALOT           33


 


looked back at the calm water of the lagoon. "We


passed over a pretty good-sized storm on our way


down."


 


"That's why most of the people on Cachalot would


choose to live on the floating towns even if there was


more land. It's safer, easier to ride with a storm rather


than fight against it." Mataroreva shrugged. "But for


an administrative center, for a central distribution and


product collection and processing point, it was decided


that a truly permanent installation was required. There


are larger atolls, but none with this much stable land,


so it was decided to place the fixed buildings on


Mou'anui.


 


"The foundations of these buildings go many meters


down into the solid rock of the sea mount on which the


reef stands. The reef follows the contour of the crest


of an ancient volcanic caldera. The mountain comes


very close to the surface here. Even if the sand were


to be completely washed away, most of the buildings


would remain. We're safe. The majority of big storms


strike the atoll on the far side anyway."


 


"Is there any place," Rachael asked, "where real


land actually projects above the water?"


 


Mataroreva thought a moment. "Not that I've heard


of. Sea mounts like the one below us come within a


couple dozen meters of the surface. But wherever you


see dry land projecting above the water, it's there be-


cause the little hexalates have worked to make it so for


millions of years."


 


They passed through the tinted plastic doors of the


Administration Building. "Most of the people I've seen


so far have retained much of then: Polynesian ancestry


in their faces and physiques," Cora said.


 


"Oh, you know how it is," Mataroreva replied cas-


ually. "The Commonwealth's not so ancient that pock-


ets of settlers on nonurbanized worlds haven't retained


then- ethnicity. That's not to say you won't find ancient


Northern Europeans or Central American farmstockers


 


34           CACHALOT


 


or Mongols working here on Cachalot. Not to mention


a very few thranx, despite their natural hatred of large


bodies of water. But the permanent residents, the ones


who aren't here simply to try to get rich quick in phar-


maceuticals, say, derive mostly from Polynesian or


Melanesian ocean-going ancestors. I'm sure there's no


genetic reason for it. But tradition dies as hard in cer-


tain ethnic groupings as it does in families."


 


Down a hall, than around a comer. "Here we are."


 


But the door before them refused admittance. "Com-


missioner Hwoshien is not here," it politely informed


them. "He is working elsewhere at the moment."


 


"Where is he, then?" Mataroreva did not try to con-


ceal his exasperation at the delay.


 


The door hesitated briefly, then replied, "I believe


 


Commissioner Hwoshien is in Storage and Packing


 


Number Two."


 


"Oh, terrific," their guide mumbled. Then his frus-


tration vanished, as all such upsets seemed to after an


instant. "Nothing for it but to go find him, I suppose."


 


He turned, began retracing their steps.


 


A rich roaring greeted them when they exited the


building. The shuttle, having completed its exchanges,


was departing. It thundered down the lagoon on its


pontoons. Then the nose tipped up. Engines boiled the


sea behind as the craft arced sharply into a sky polka-


dotted with white.


 


The noise and violence startled a flock of creatures


 


just below the surface. Flapping membranous wings,


they soared aloft, circled several times, and glided over


 


the Administration Building.


 


"Ichthyomithsl" Cora shouted delightedly, clapping


 


her hands together like a little girl. "Those I was able


to study prior to leaving Earth. How wonderfull"


 


"Mother, what are they—birds?" Rachael was


 


staring curiously at the distant flock.


 


"Didn't you read anything before you left home?"


 


CACHALOT          35


 


"Yeah, I did," her daughter snapped, and she rattled


off a list of popular fiction.


 


Cora looked resigned. "They're flying fish. Real fly-


ing fish." She stared upward, enraptured by yet another


of the sea's miraculous examples of protective adapta-


tion. Each ichthyomith had a transparent, gelatinous


membrane surrounding the rear portion of its stream-


lined body. Within those membranes they carried


oxygen-rich water, enabling them to stay airborne and


clear of the water for substantial periods of time.


 


There were no land animals native to Cachalot. So


there were no reptiles or mammals for true birds to


evolve from. In the absence of true birds or flying


snakes or their relatives, the ichthyoraiths, with their


water-carrying body sacs, had adapted to a partial


aerial existence, spending as little time in the water as


possible, breeding and living in a mostly predator-free


niche left to them by a nonwasteful nature.


 


Their long silvery forms shone in the sun, light


bouncing from wide wet wings and the full water sacs.


They returned to the lagoon and skimmed low, search-


ing for a place to set down.


 


As Cora watched, one of the winged shapes suddenly


fell from formation, splashed into the water.


 


"Koolyanif," Mataroreva explained. "It floats just


below the surface, changing color to match the sand or


deep water below it. It has an arsenal of stinging spines


which it can blow outward, like arrows, through a


kind of internal air compression system. That's what


brought down the ichthyomith."


 


Even in the air, life is not safe on Cachalot, Cora


told herself. This is not the friendly, familiar ocean of


Earth. She found herself longing for the sight of some-


thing as predictable as a shark.


 


Around her the plants waved lazily in the faint


breeze. All seemed peaceful and quiet. But they had


been on this world only a short time and had seen tog-


 


36 CACHALOT


 


luts and koolyanifs. The sea and the peacefulness were


deceptive.


 


She wondered how the original settlers of Cachalot


had coped with the inhabitants native to the world-


ocean. Not being human, they had possessed other ad-


vantages. She was intensely curious to find out for


herself if they had done as well as all the histories and


infrequent reports indicated they had.


 


It seemed that would have to wait until she had con-


fronted this Hwoshien person. She had dealt with bu-


reaucratic demagogues before. She could handle this


one, even if he could intimidate as impressive a speci-


men as Sam Mataroreva.


 


She eyed the big Polynesian as he led them down


the slope toward another pier. Maybe she was over-


rating him. He was so relaxed, so easygoing. Perhaps


it wasn't that he was intimidated so much as overly


respectful of authority. He was certainly gentle enough


with everyone, like an oversized teddy bear.


 


She resolutely turned her thoughts away from such


trivialities. More important was the matter of their still


unspecified assignment and her anger at being bounced


around like a servant ever since they had set foot on


this globe. She would straighten out both as soon as


they confronted Hwoshien.


 


A number of craft were docked at the pier. Matar-


oreva directed them to a small, waterstained skimmer.


They boarded and he activated controls. Immediately


the little ship lifted a meter off the water. It could go


considerably higher, but there was no need to expend


the power. A touch on another switch and they found


themselves racing across the broad lagoon toward its


southernmost end.


 


Cora leaned back, marveled at the faceted hexalate


formations speeding past beneath the rapidly moving


craft. She could hardly wait to get into the water here,


to see at first hand the marine marvels she had studied.


Reefs a thousand meters and more in depth were not


 


CACHALOT


 


37


 


unknown, for the hexalates had been building on Ca-


chalot for millions of years, long before the land had


all been worn away or had subsided.


 


Mataroreva looked back from the controls, watched


her watching. "You love the sea, don't you, Cora?"


 


"All my life," she told him quietly. "Ever since I


was old enough to realize the difference between ocean


and bathtub."


 


"I know how you feel," he replied. "To me. Cacha-


lot the planet is one vast, perfect ozmidine, cut and


polished by the hand of God. If I could," he said in the


same voice, "I would make a bracelet of it so you


could wear it on your wrist."


 


"Thanks for the thought, Sam. But I've been given


similar gifts and promises in the past. The bracelets


were fake, and the promises broke, too."


 


"I understand." Mataroreva turned back to his con-


trols but continued to speak. "Bracelets, gems, can be


Mke that sometimes; bright and flashy instead of solid,


well crafted, and made with care . . . like promises."


 


Cora felt ashamed. Why couldn't she be more open,


like Rachael? Age had nothing to do with her way of


looking at people. It was a question of experience.


 


Take Mataroreva, for example. Why assume his de-


ference toward Hwoshien was owing to a lack of back-


bone? He was only an employee here, without her


off-world independence. And he was charming.


 


Ah, but Silvio had been charming. Oh, how charm-


ing! As charming, as bright, as the crystal formations


they were skimming over. But Mataroreva was not


Silvio. Why condemn him for being pleasant? The


two had nothing in common save gender. Wasn't it


time she ceased condemning all because of one? She


was so tired of acting tough.


 


Downright delightful, this Mataroreva—Sam. Men-


tally he was still a mystery. But he shared her love of


the sea, and the warmth of holiday and the sense of


 


38 CACHALOT


 


eternal vacation that hung over this world were be-


ginning to weaken her.


 


Mataroreva shattered the reverie. "You know, an-


other town was destroyed last week. Rorqual."


 


This brought her brusquely back to reality. She was


all business again. "Destroyed—an entire town? I know


we were being brought in on this because people were


being killed, but no one mentioned anything about


the destruction of an entire town. And you said 'an-


other.' "


 


"There have been several such incidents."


"How many?" Merced asked patiently.


"Four."


 


"Four deaths?" Rachael was staring at Mataroreva


now.


 


He shook his head. His expression had become


solemn. "Four towns. The entire populations, com-


pletely wiped out. Not a trace of them left behind,


and we've no idea what's causing it. Twenty-five hun-


dred men, women, and children. All gone. 'Ati."


 


"Similarities?" Cora wanted to know. "What were


the similarities, the links tying these incidents to-


gether?"


 


Sam smiled patiently at her. "Hard at work al-


ready? Take your time, Cora Xamantina. We have


already eliminated the obvious." He glanced back at


Rachael and Merced. "You all may as well take your


time. We haven't just been swimming in circles here,


so don't expect to find any quick answers. Twenty-


five hundred people." He returned his full attention to


the skimmer controls.


 


"We'll determine the cause," Cora said finally, after


a long silence in the craft, "and put a stop to it."


 


He smiled affectionately at her, not boyish at all


now. "Maybe you will, Cora Xamantina. Maybe you


will. I hope so, because the thought of you becoming


a new addendum to the obituary disturbs me. You've


seen only a bare fraction of the hostile life-forms of


 


CACHALOT           39


 


Cachalot, and what they are capable of. Remember


that most of the Cachalot world-ocean has not been


explored, nor any of the great deeps. We don't know


what's out there. Maybe something that can take a


floating town apart piece by piece."


 


"Well said." Cora grinned back at him. "We're all


suitably intimidated. Now—what are the similarities?"


 


Mataroreva chuckled. "If stubbornness were a cure,


this world would be healthy in a day. Hwoshien will


want to explain himself."


 


"I'd rather you tell me, Sam."


 


"Don't condemn Yu until you've met him. He's


been through a lot this past month."


 


"Isn't it permissible?"


 


"Well," he said thoughtfully, "I haven't been in-


structed not to tell you.


 


"I suppose the most obvious link is the impossi-


bility of this happening to a single town, much less to


four. The towns themselves are supposed to be im-


possible to sink. Hell, they are impossible to sink!


They are not solid structures. Each town is a vast raft


composed of thick slabs of buoyant polymer, like the


piers we just left. The town slabs are as much as ten


meters thick in places, beneath some of the larger


buildings. They can be broken, but the individual


fragments will continue to float.


 


"The varied shapes of the polymer slabs—triangles,


trapezoids, and so forth—give the raft tremendous


structural strength while still leaving sufficient flexi-


bility for it to glide over the waves."


 


"Even so," Rachael pointed out from the rear of


the thrumming skimmer, "couldn't a storm, a really


big storm, take a town apart?"


 


"No. At least, it hasn't happened yet. Even the


largest waves slip under the raft sections. Those that


break atop the town sift down through the drain places


between the sections, or slide off. The polymer actually


rejects water, in addition being a hundred percent


 


40 CACHALOT CACHALOT 41


 


non-porous. And the hinges that link the sections to-


gether are magnetic or chemical, not affected by brute


mechanical wave action.


 


"Also, each town has several means of further


stabilizing itself—centerboards, special fluids which


can inhibit wave action, and so on. No, storms are out


of the question. Except for," and he glanced back at


them helplessly, "one awkward contradiction."


"What's that?" Cora wondered.


"The fact that each town has disappeared during


a storm."


 


"I'd call that more than an awkward contradiction."


Mataroreva adjusted the heading of the skimmer,


angling it slightly to starboard. "But some of the storms


have been too light to damage a sensitive flower, let;


 


alone an entire town. The storm that covered War-'


mouth when it was lost was measured by a weather


satellite almost directly above it. Our weather system


is even more advanced than our cross-planet com-


munications system. It recorded the winds at the height


of the storm at less than forty kilometers per hour.


There's no potential for destruction in that."


 


"Sounds like something is using the storms for


cover," Merced murmured. Mataroreva nodded.


 


Cora wasn't ready to rule out natural causes. "What


about seismic disturbances?"


 


"All the towns, though drifting near fishing reefs


or sea mounts, were in essentially open ocean. The


biggest quake on this world might shatter someplace


stable like Mou'anui, but it would send only a swell


rippling under the floating towns. They're immune to


quakes."


 


"You said you found pieces of the polymer sec-


tions?"


 


"Yes. Shattered and torn. Not only sections of the


town foundations but buildings, equipment, structures;


 


but not a single body. Not one corpse. Either the cause


of the destruction has a ghoulish nature, or it's a red


 


herring. True, corpses will eventually sink, or be taken


by the numerous scavenger species, but it does seem


unlikely that not one out of twenty-five hundred has


been found."


 


"Did all the wreckage show similar damage, the


effect of identical forces?" Merced was making notes


on a recorder.


 


"Everything was just—splintered." Mataroreva


shrugged enormous shoulders.


 


"You've been out to the sites?" Rachael asked the


question respectfully.


 


"No, but I've seen the tridee tapes that were brought


back."


 


"There was no sign of melt-down in the debris?"


 


Mataroreva looked approvingly back at Merced. "I


know what you're thinking. No, no meltage. No in-


dication of the use of energy weapons. The polymer


sections would show that for sure. We discarded that


possibility long ago."


 


"Then you've discarded weaponry as a cause?"


 


"No, of course not. We have our own specialists


working on sections of broken buildings and raft, on


the chance that a more exotic variety of weapon might


have been used. But the molecular structure of the


polymer fragments is unaltered. That rules out, for


example, the use of supercryogenics, which could


freeze the material and cause it to fragment."


 


"What about ultrasonics? That could produce a


similar effect without affecting structure."


 


Mataroreva threw him a peculiar look. "I thought


you were all just oceanographers."


 


"Physics is only a hobby." Merced sounded apolo-


getic.


 


"Sure. Yes, I suppose that's a possible explanation.


But I've been told by our local peaceforcer computer


that in order for ultrasonics to produce that kind of


universal destruction, a different frequency setting


would have to be used for each element of the town.


 


 


 


 


42


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


43


 


One for the polymers, one for the stelamic walls, an-


other for seacane furniture, and so on. Practically


every object of any size that was recovered was in


pieces. It seems incredible that an attacker could have


enough weaponry or could adjust frequencies rapidly


enough to obliterate everything before counteraction


could be taken."


 


"They wouldn't have to destroy everything," Merced


argued. "All they'd have to do is jam or eliminate a


town's communications. Then they could proceed


with methodical annihilation under cover of the storm.


You said your satellite system was sophisticated. Can't


it monitor the towns through a few clouds?"


 


"Certain energy weapons, yes, they'd be detected


if used. That's one of the things that has contributed


to the frustration. Our satellites have given us nothing


in the way of explanatory information. It seems self-


evident that there are weapons which can operate


without being detected."


 


Merced nodded. "I know of a couple which prob-


ably could, no matter how advanced the orbital scan-


ning system."


 


"For example?"


 


Merced squirmed uncomfortably, aware he was


very much the center of attention. "As I said, it's a


hobby. Now, I'm not positive about this, but I've heard


that the Commonwealth armed forces have access to


devices which can affect the interatomic bonds of


elements. The explosive result would be very much


like the destruction you've described, Sam. The device


could be adjusted far more rapidly than a subsonic


projector and would be unlikely to set off a town's


warning system, which, I presume, would be directed


to keep an eye out for much more conventional


weaponry."


 


"Some of them aren't even equipped to detect


that," their pilot admitted. "Our primary source of


danger on Cachalot has always been inimical local


 


life-forms, not other people." He looked unhappy.


"By this world's nature, by the way the population is


concentrated yet dispersed, we have to maintain a


peaceful society.


 


"Oh, we have our occasional troublemakers, but


we've never, never experienced anything on this scale


of mass murder. The local peaceforcers have always


been able to cope. Our problems run more along the


line of drunken brawls or jealous husbands. And there


are some who become frustrated because they're un-


able to adapt to our world and our ways. But frus-


trated enough to organize and commit wholesale


slaughter? I doubt it."


 


"If we rule out human or off-world attack," Cora


declared in measured tones, "that leaves something


from the sea."


 


"That's your department. That's why you've been


brought in. Human or other intelligent assailants will


be dealt with by the peaceforcers, but . . . well, the


Commonwealth has had people on Cachalot for over


four hundred years and the original settlers for four


or five hundred years before that, and we're still com-


paratively ignorant about the local denizens."


 


"That's nothing new," Cora said. "There's still much


we don't know about life in Earth's oceans. You needn't


apologize."


 


"I wasn't apologizing," Sam said matter-of-factiy.


"I'm not the apologetic type."


 


"Well, we can rule out the storms as direct causes,"


Merced allowed. "I don't know about you ladies, but


I personally am not ready to deal with human


attackers. All we could do is determine that they


' were the likely cause of the trouble."


 


"That would be sufficient," Mataroreva told him.


"You're not here to provide final solutions. Only to


determine causes."


 


Odd thing for him to say, Cora mused. Oddly de-


 


 


 


 


44 CACHALOT


 


finitive. "Sam, you've never told us exactly what it is


that you do."


 


"That's true," Merced agreed. "Are you attached to


the scientific community here, or are you independent,


or what?"


 


"Neither," Sam finally confessed, with that same


easy smile. "I'm a government employee."


 


"Communications." Cora snapped her fingers. "That


why you were sent to greet us."


 


"Not exactly, Cora. Communications is only a part


of my job. All that talk about less-than-benign human


agencies at work on this world is taken quite seriously


by the government as well as by local authorities. I


gave you my name, but not my title." He used his


free left hand to turn down a blank section of his belt.


Cora saw a radiant olive branch glowing on a circular


blue field. Beneath the olive branch was a pair of


tiny, glowing gold bars.


 


"It's Captain Sam Mataroreva, actually. I'm the


commander of the peaceforcer contingent on this


world. My primary task wasn't to greet you. It was to


protect you."


 


IV


 


, his news upset Cora even more than she showed.


"So we're to suffer a bodyguard." She tried to make


light of it. "So the powers that be are afraid someone


might try to—what was it you and Pucara were talk-


ing about?—explosively debond my molecular struc-


ture or something."


 


Mataroreva did not smile. "If there are groups or


individuals who are preying on the floating towns, and


if they are already responsible for the deaths of twenty-


five hundred people, it's unlikely they'd balk at assas-


sinating a few imported specialists if they felt that


action would continue to keep their operations secret


and unimpaired."


 


She had no reply for that, fumed silently at the lack


of specific information. Perhaps the original settlers


could provide some information, despite all she had


heard about their famous (or infamous) insistence


on privacy. They were the real, secret reason for


her leaving her comfortable post on Earth and coming


all this way, regardless of the potential danger of the


assignment. She found herself trying to see over the


enclosing reef, out beyond the garland of glass that


surrounded the lagoon, to the open ocean beyond.


 


"I want to meet the whales, Sam." He continued


to steer the skimmer, listening. "I need to meet some


of them. Ever since I was a little girl I've read about


 


45


 


46


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


47


 


the whales of Cachalot. Every adult oceanographer's


dream is to come here and perhaps be granted one


of those extremely rare opportunities to study them,


if only briefly. To wangle the chance to come here, to


observe what many consider to be the greatest ex-


periment in Terran sociohistory ... I couldn't return,


couldn't leave, without doing that."


 


"I'd like to see some of them, too." Rachael was


peering over the side of the skimmer, studying the


rising bottom.


 


"Well, you won't see any of them here," Cora chided


her. "It's unlikely they'd come into the lagoon."


 


"As a matter of fact," Sam countered, "there are


a couple of passages through the reef large enough


to admit them. The lagoon is big enough and deep


enough to accommodate some. Many, I understand,


like to calve in the larger lagoons. But not in Mou'-


anui."


 


"Why not?" Cora asked.


 


Sam told her, his words touched with something


beyond his usual carefree self. "They could explain


in words, but they don't wish to. It's simple enough


to guess. They came to Cachalot to get away from


people, remember."


 


"I would think that by this time," she murmured,


"on an alien world, having come from a common


planet of origin, all mammals together—"


 


Sam interrupted her gently. "You'll understand


better if you do meet any of them."


 


"What do you mean 'if? I know it's difficult, but


surely it can be arranged. It's unthinkable to come


all this way and—"


 


"Mother," Rachael said admonishingly, "we weren't


sent here to study whales. We were sent to find a solu-


tion, or at least a causative factor, for a very dangerous


situation."


 


"I know, I know. But to come to Cachalot and not


study the cetaceans ..."


 


"Remember that they don't wish to be studied,"


Sam told her. "Part of the Agreement of Transfer is


that they can't be studied or bothered unless they


specifically ask to be. There are certain species who


are friendlier than others, of course. You know about


the porpoises and their relatives. But the great whales


shy away from any human contact. They find us ...


well, irritating. Their privacy is their right. The details


of the Agreement of Transfer go back to before the


Amalgamation and the formation of the Common-


wealth. No one would even think of violating it."


 


"What about individuals?"


 


"We don't know that they think individually. That's


one of the mysteries. They may have evolved a col-


lective consciousness by now. And it's not a matter


merely of irritating them. They can be downright hos-


tile at times. That right is reserved to them as well."


 


"Six, seven hundred years or more," Cora whis-


pered. "I would've thought they'd gotten over that


by now."


 


"They'll never get over it," Sam replied, disturbed


by his own certainty. "At least, they haven't as yet.


It's been seven hundred and thirty years exactly, if


I remember the histories right, since the serum was


discovered that enabled the Cetacea to utilize all of


their enormous brains. That's when it was decided


to settle some of the pitiful survivors of the second


holocaust on a world of their own. No, they haven't


gotten over it"


 


Cora knew that Sam was right, though it was hard


to feel guilty for the actions of an ignorant and prim-


itive humanity. She insisted she should not feel guilt


for the repugnant and idiotic actions of her distant


ancestors.


 


Sending the whales to Cachalot had been hailed


as a magnificent experiment, a gigantic fleet of huge


transports working for two decades to accomplish the


Transfer. It had been done, so the politicians claimed,


 


 


 


 


48


 


CACHALOT


 


to see what kind of civilization the cetaceans might


create on a world of their own.


 


In actuality, it had been done as penance, a racial


apology for nearly exterminating the only other in-


telligent life ever to evolve on Earth. The Cetacea


had possessed cognitive abilities for nearly eight hun-


dred years now. From all the reports she had eagerly


devoured, as keenly anticipated as they were infre-


quent, she knew they were still growing mentally.


 


Part of the Agreement of Transfer stated that they


would be left alone, to develop as they wished, in their


own fashion. Intensive monitoring of their progress,


or lack of it, was expressly forbidden by the Agree-


ment. But the idea that they would resist such study


to the point of open hostility was new to her, and


surprising.


 


"I would think by now they'd enjoy contact," she


said. "When you're building a society, conversation


with others is helpful and psychologically soothing.


Our experiences with other space-going races has


shown that."


 


"Other space-going races didn't have the racial


trauma that the Cetacea did," Sam reminded her.


"And the society they're constructing, slowly and pain-


fully, is different from any we've yet encountered.


Maybe it's a reflection of their size, but I think they


have a slower and yet greater perspective than we


do. Their outlook, their view of societies as well as of


the universe, is totally different from ours.


 


"When they were first settled here, they were of-


fered, for example, aid in developing devices with


which they could manipulate the physical world. Tools


for creatures without hands or tentacles. They refused.


They're not developing as a larger offshoot of man-


kind. They're going their own way.


 


"Sure, it seems slow, but as I said, their outlook is


different from ours. A few experts do study them a


little, and depart discouraged in the belief that in the


 


CACHALOT           49


 


past half a millennium the Cetacea haven't made any


progress." There was a twinkle in his eye.


 


"Then there are some of us on Cachalot who think


they are making progress. Not progress as we would


consider it. See, I don't think they care much for what


we call civilization. They're content to swim, calve,


eat, and think. It's the last of those that's critical. We


really know very little about how they think, or even


what they think about. But some of us think that may-


be our original colonists are progressing a little faster


than anyone realizes."


 


"All the reports I've read are fascinating in that


respect, Sam. I understand they've developed and


discarded dozens of new religions."


 


"You'd know more about that than I," Mataroreva


confessed. "I'm just a peaceforcer. My interest in the


Cetacea is personal, not professional. I only know as


much about them as I do because I live on their world.


 


"As to whether we'll encounter any of them, that


I can't say. They've multiplied and done well on this


world, but it's still incomprehensibly vast. We are duty-


bound not to seek them out."


 


"Don't you think that under the present circum-


stances we might make an exception?"


 


Sam considered the matter, spoke cautiously. "If


it's vital to your research, well, we might try locating


a herd or two. But only if it's absolutely necessary."


 


"Whom do I have to clear it with?"


 


"With the cetaceans, of course. No arguing per-


mitted, by the way." He spoke sternly. "H we do hap-


pen to run into a pod and they don't want to stop and


chat, there must be no disappointed tantrums. If we


pester them beyond a certain point, they're fully within


their rights to smash the boat—and its inhabitants."


 


They were approaching the southern tip of the atoll.


Curving beaches reached out and around to embrace


then" arrival. The buildings here were larger than any


they had seen up close, larger even than the central


 


50 CACHALOT


 


Administration Building back by the shuttle dock.


Some were circular, others massive and foursquare


to the sand. All were coated with photovoltaic panel-


ing. Much plastic and metal tubing ran between the


buildings. Bulky structures running up each end of


the atoll looked like warehouses. And far more ac-


tivity was visible than they had encountered at Ad-


ministration. The Commonwealth is present on Cacha-


lot because of this, Cora told herself, and not the other


way around.


 


"South Terminus," Mataroreva announced. "The


clearing area for the produce of Cachalot's ocean."


 


"What about the processing?" Rachael inquired.


 


"The basics are performed on the floating towns


themselves—sizing and grading corbyianver, for ex-


ample. Concentrating and precrating are mostly done


right here. The final refining takes place," and he


waved at the sky, "out there. There are a number of


fairly large orbital factories set in synchronous orbits


above us."


 


Cora nodded. "We saw one on our way down, I


think."


 


"That's where the final work takes place." He angled


toward the beach. "All of the more valuable products


are completed up there: pharmaceuticals, perfumes


and other cosmetics, foodstuffs, minerals. It's cheaper


than trying to build a floating factory down here. Also,


most of the raw materials take acceleration better


than the finished products would."


 


"I wouldn't think an orbital factory would be


cheaper," Cora protested.


 


"Consider that everything you see on Mou'anui


was built with imported materials. Undersea mining


is prohibitively expensive, not to mention refining.


Cachalot's population doesn't call for an extensive


manufacturing base. It's cheaper to import."


 


He slowed, edged the craft up against one of several


empty piers. Switches were flipped and the engine


 


CACHALOT           51


 


died. Another switch locked the craft to the pier. They


followed their guide into a complex of buildings that


were as modem as any Cora had seen. Ferrocrete


covered the sand. It sounded harsh and alien against


her sandals.


 


Around them strolled technicians whose accents


she traced to many worlds. The atmosphere was


radically different from the casual aura that enveloped


the Administration Center. "Hustle" was the word


here, commerce the constant reaction. This realization


killed some of the charm Cora had come to associate


with the new world. She had to remind herself that


the human presence on Cachalot existed because of


cold economic figures.


 


Mataroreva left them to chat with a lanky lady who


looked rather like one of the imported coconut palms.


She held an electronic notepad as she inspected man-


high rows of opaque plastic containers.


 


"He's inside," Cora heard her say, "near the con-


veyors. He's checking potential extract yield himself.


Seychelles Town brought in a large batch of formicary


foam."


 


"Thanks, Kina." As she turned to resume her count-


ing, he gave her a fond pat on the derriere. Cora took


note of this, along with the ambient temperature and


the time of day.


 


As they penetrated farther into the complex, Mat-


aroreva pointed out the functions of various structures.


Eventually they entered a long, cavernous edifice


that seemed to stretch onward forever. The clank and


hum of machinery grinding out credits for distant,


uncaring proprietors further deepened Cora's mel-


ancholy. The last vestiges of paradise were being


drowned around her. An ancient bit of music by Mos-


solov echoed in her head.


 


Clearly Cora had arrived on Cachalot with a brace


of misconceptions, which she was rapidly shedding.


No wonder the cetacean settlers wanted nothing to


 


52 CACHALOT


 


do with the local humanity. The same self-centered,


acquisitive drives that had goosed mankind across


a thousand parsecs in six directions were functioning


round the clock on Cachalot.


 


She noticed a few thranx working some of the more


intricate machinery. No doubt they were more com-


fortable here, inside, well away from the threatening


water.


 


Occasionally Mataroreva would wave at this worker


or another. Some were human, some not. Of the for-


mer, the majority was female.


 


They turned a corner and a gust of fresh salt air


swept over them. They had completely crossed the


reef and were now in a huge chamber, the far end of


which lay open to the ocean. Gentle waves slapped


metallically against the duralloy seawall. Two large


suprafoils bobbed queasily against the broad metal


platform. Both were portside-up to the wall. Their


foils lay beneath the water. Stabilizers kept them from


rolling farther.


 


Conveyors were moving large bulk crates from the


holds of both vessels, stacking them neatly in a far


comer of the chamber. The crates were pink, marked


with blue stripes and black lettering. A small group


of people were gathered by the nearest conveyor.


Dwarfed by the mechanical arms and large crates,


they seemed to be arguing politely. Mataroreva


headed toward them.


 


Two men and one woman were chatting with four


others. They wore pareus similar to Mataroreva's.


One was a strikingly handsome blond youth of late


adolescence who stood over two meters tall. Of the


four they confronted physically and verbally, two


were clad in suits and the popular net overshirts. One


man wore standard trousers and a casual shirt. The


last was clad collar to toe as if he were about to attend


an inaugural ball. His shut was long-sleeved, of jet-


black satiny material that blended into crimson metal


 


CACHALOT           53


 


fiber at wrists and waist. The trousers were identical


in material and cut. The high collar buttoned beneath


the chin was also of woven metal. The soft plastic


sandals he stood in seemed strikingly out of place.


 


It was to him alone the three pareu-clad visitors


spoke, while the other three deferred to him in voice


and manner. Cora studied Yu Hwoshien. He was


no taller than she, but seemed so because of his pos-


ture, as stiff as any antenna. When he spoke only his


mouth moved. He did not gesture with hand or face.


His hah- was pure white, thinning in the front. Though


he was at least thirty years older than she, there was


nothing shaky about him. His eyes, small and deep-


sunk, were the rich blue of daydreams.


 


Mataroreva did not interrupt to announce their


arrival, so they were compelled to listen in on the


conversation, which had something to do with for-


micary foam. Cora knew nothing about that, but when


the words "exene extract" were mentioned, she perked


up quickly.


 


Exene was not quite a miracle drug, and its appli-


cation was specialized and limited. However, anything


Commonwealth chemistry had been unable to synthe-


size was extremely valuable. Of such substances,


exene was among the most desired.


 


As safe as cerebral surgery had become over the


last several centuries, there was always a certain de-


gree of danger whenever one tampered with the human


brain. Microxerography could detect even the smallest


embolisms, but such dangers still had to be excised.


No longer, though. Not since the discovery of for-


micary foam, which could be reduced to produce


exene. A small dose injected into the bloodstream


would dissolve any arterial buildup or blockage. It


was nontoxic and had no side effects. The enzyme


literally scoured clean the patient's circulatory system.


The ancient scourge colloquially known as a "stroke"


had been banished forever.


 


54 CACHALOT


 


So, the famous drug was made from something


called formicary foam. Cora could neither see nor


smell the stuff, encased as it was in the airtight crates.


It seemed as if quite a lot of foam was required to


produce a small amount of exene. She wondered what


the antlike creatures which secreted it looked like.


 


During the conversation Hwoshien spoke less than


any of his companions. He was apparently content to


let his subordinates do most of the talking. He


remained motionless, arms folded across his chest.


When he did speak, the arms didn't move.


 


For a wild instant Cora suspected his extraordinary


rigidity was a result of some physical infirmity. But


when the discussion ended and he shook hands with


each of the visitors, she saw there was nothing wrong


with him. His movements were just extremely spare.


He was as economical of gesture as of word.


 


As he turned toward them she noted a few


wrinkles in the long, impassive face, but not nearly as


many as one would expect in someone of his apparent


age. Those startling blue eyes seemed to Stare not


through her but past her.


 


Hwoshien spoke to Mataroreva. His voice was soft


but not gentle, each word loaded with irresistible com-


mitment. Then he again eyed them each in turn, stop-


ping on Cora. To her surprise she discovered she was


fidgeting. It was not that Hwoshien intimidated her.


No one intimidated her. But he somehow managed


to convey the inescapable feeling that he was just a


bit smarter than anyone else in the room.


 


He extended a hand and smiled. The smile seemed


to say, "This is my official greeting smile. It's genuine


and friendly, but not warm." There doesn't seem to be


much warmth in him, she thought as she shook the


hand. Not that he was cold, just distant. Here was a


man impossible to get to know. Whatever Yu Hwo-


shien was made of was sealed behind many layers of


professionalism.


 


CACHALOT           55


 


You could live, work, with such a person, she


thought, but you could never be his friend. Associate,


yes; companion, yes; but not his friend. She decided


that somehow, somewhere in the past, a part of his


humanity had been killed off.


 


"Welcome to Cachalot." The smile did not change.


His tone was cordial. Just not warm.


 


"I've already told them about the towns, sir," Mat-


aroreva hastened to put in. That eliminated any worry


Cora had about whether Sam had said more than he


was supposed to. Though why should she care how


Hwoshien dealt with their guide? My mind, she told


herself angrily, is filling up with extraneous material.


Cotton-candy thoughts. She tried to shove aside all


considerations except the reason for their presence


here and gave her full attention to Hwoshien. That


was easy to do. He still had not unbent, remained


perpendicular to the center of the planet.


 


His smile disappeared, was replaced by a neutral


expression that was neither grin nor frown but a care-


fully controlled in-between. But at least he unfolded


his arms. He locked his fingers together, gestured with


the combination as if praying while he talked. He


seemed to have trouble deciding what to do with his


limbs.


 


"I have very little to add to what Sam has already


told you, save that we recently lost another town and


several hundreds of citizens to the same unknown


cause, with all the grief that implies. On our side of


the ledger we have learned nothing new. Our ignor-


ance only justifies my request for outside assistance.


I am glad you have finally arrived." Just a hint of


irritation showed through the mask.


 


"It was suggested by some of our local specialists,


after Warmouth was annihilated, that they would even-


tually identify the cause of all the destruction. I gave


them one additional day. I was rewarded only with


an elaboration of the possibles that I am sure Sam


 


56 CACHALOT


 


has already mentioned to you. Any one of them could


be correct, or there might be something we have over-


looked. Regardless, at that point I was determined to


bring in outside help.


 


"I do not think," he said casually, indifferent to


how his words might affect them personally, "that just


because the three of you are new to Cachalot, you


are any more intelligent or better versed in such mat-


ters than our local experts. Quite the contrary, in fact.


But they have all lived here for many years. As I'm


sure you are aware, one's approach to problems, one's


way of thinking, is often colored by one's environ-


ment. I saw no harm in trying a new approach."


 


He took a small scent-stick from a pocket, put it


between his lips, and ignited it by flicking off the pro-


tective tip. It burned cleanly as soon as it came in


contact with the air. As he continued speaking he


puffed lightly on the stick. Mildly narcotic smoke be-


gan to tickle Cora's nose.


 


"It is my own personal feeling that your off-world


approach will be productive within a month or not at


all. Either you will hit on a cause within that time or


you will not. Four towns, twenty-five hundred citizens.


It's my responsibility to see that no inexplicable fifth


disaster occurs. If it must be, I will tolerate a fifth


explicable disaster, but a solution must be found—you


are all marine biospecialists."


 


"That's right." Cora became aware that she had


listened to him as a student would a professor/ She


steadied herself. That was not an accurate reflection


of their relationship.


 


"I'm sure Sam has already mentioned the theory


that intelligent forces could be behind all this?"


 


"The possibility was alluded to," Merced admitted.


 


"They may be local, they may be off-world," Hwo-


shien said. "Sam's people are already working on that."


Behind him, the huge doors to the sea were beginning


to slide downward. The jet engines on the suprafoils


 


CACHALOT           57


 


were revving up, filling the huge chamber with an


ostinato thunder.


 


"That is not your concern; though of course, if you


find anything indicative of such a cause, you will so


inform Sam. Your job is to find out if some as yet


unidentified variety of local marine life could be re-


sponsible.


 


"Being well aware of what certain claimants to the


name 'humanity' are capable of, I suspect that our


search will lead us eventually to causes of a two-legged


nature. As we presently dwell in ignorance, we can


ill afford to neglect any possibility.


 


"Many of those specialists I mentioned have local


tasks they have long neglected to work on this major


problem. I cannot insist they continue to do so. Most


of them are under contract to the large companies that


finance Cachalot's commerce. Those concerns have


expressed their wish that their expensive people re-


turn to their expensive jobs. I can't require otherwise


without declaring martial law." He looked slightly


unhappy. "I would rather not do that. The panic that


might result could be devastating to business."


 


"I would think that the destruction of the floating


towns would be a damnsight more devastating,"


Rachael said indignantly.


 


"I'm afraid you don't understand the situation—Ms.


Xamantina the younger, isn't it? You see, the floating


towns are not owned directly by any of the large com-


panies. They are variously leased, sublet, or otherwise


rented to the citizens who live and work on them. In


return for supplies and salaries, the bulk of their


catches is turned over to the large plants here on Mou-


'anui or on the other permanent atoll installations and


is credited against a town's general account.


 


"So if a town is destroyed," he said easily, as if he


were talking only about equipment and structures


and not about people, "it is the company that bears the


financial loss, not the inhabitants."


 


58 CACHALOT


 


"They only lose their lives," Rachael muttered.


But Hwoshien did not hear her, or chose to ignore the


comment.


 


"Without any huge investment in the towns, the


citizens are free to pick up and leave if they so desire.


If a major panic arose, the companies would be left


with the expensive floating towns, no one to run them,


and no raw materials for their equally expensive orbital


factories. The repercussions would be felt throughout


the Commonwealth. And ordinary citizens would feel


the loss of such irreplaceable substances as exene.


We simply cannot afford a panic."


 


"So you shield the commercial interests involved,"


Cora commented quietly.


 


"As I said, in addition to other things, yes." The


Commissioner seemed not the least perturbed by her


veiled accusation.


 


"Of course," Merced agreed. "Death is a fiscally


irresponsible policy."


 


v


 


JTJLwoshien looked over at the little scientist, finally


replied in a different tone, a touch less formal than


the one he had been employing thus far.


 


"I had friends on those lost towns myself. Kindly


keep in mind that I'm in a very difficult personal po-


sition here. I do not expect you to sympathize. I do


expect you to understand. I am trapped between the


average citizen, who cares nothing as long as he or


she is protected, and the commercial interests, which


don't care what happens as long as the flow of produce


is not interrupted. In addition, I am responsible first


to a third party, the Commonwealth government itself.


 


"My sympathies lie with the first group, my thoughts


with the second, and my allegiance with the last. This


is a problem none of you must face. You will have


everything in the way of material assistance you re-


quest, though I would ask you to be circumspect.


Large, new concentrations of scientific instrumentation


could attract the attention of our as yet hypothetical


human killers.


 


"You will have complete working freedom. I sin-


cerely hope you won't disappoint me."


 


Despite his formality, a formality that bordered on


hostility, Cora found herself wanting to please Hwo-


shien. He inspired in others the desire to please him,


 


59


 


60           CACHALOT


 


as one would try to please a distant but concerned


 


parent.


 


Could he be a mechanism, a robot? On rare oc-


casions the Commonwealth was known to make such


substitutions for organic personnel. No, she decided.


He could not be a machine. A robot assigned to such


a position already would have displayed far more


warmth and affection. Hwoshien was too mechanical


 


to be mechanical.


 


"We'll do our best." Rachael was becoming irrit-


able, and it showed in her tone. Cora knew that her


daughter was unable to remain interested in anything


besides her neurophon for anything longer than half


 


an hour at a time.


 


Hwoshien gazed at her a moment, then turned


sharply and gestured them to follow. "Come over


 


here."


 


Cora and the others followed him towards the docks.


He walks like a thranx, she reflected. Stiffly and from


 


the joints.


 


The doors had stopped descending, leaving a three-


meter gap between floor and door bottom. They


mounted a slight rampway. Then they were standing


on the edge of a brown wall of burnished duralloy


against which the waves beat ceaselessly. The supra-


foils had long since departed, thei/ faint whines swal-


lowed by distance.


 


Hwoshien put his left foot up on the low flange that


edged the dock, his left hand on his hip, and pointed


 


with his right.


 


"Look out there, visitors." His finger traced the


horizon. "Stretch your eyes. Travel any direction you


choose and you will likely circumnavigate this world


without ever seeing land. Cachalot's land lies beneath


its waters, beneath a fluid, unstable atmosphere we


have only just begun to understand. Man is still more


at home in interstellar space than in the medium of


his birth.


 


CACHALOT               61


 


"This is home to the creatures that have evolved


here, home also to the cetacean settlers, but it can


never be that to those of us here on Mou'anui or to


those out on the floating towns. We live here on suf-


ferance. For all that we staggered out of the seas of


Earth, they are still only places that we visit."


He stepped off the flange, stared hard at each of them


in turn.


 


"Thirty-six years I've lived on Cachalot. Still I feel


like an alien. I am comfortable in my living arrange-


ments, secure in my chosen profession. Were I not,


I would never have been appointed Resident Com-


missioner. But at 'home'?" He shook his head, a small,


controlled movement. "That is something I can never


be. Though there are those who claim to feel other-


wise. They say I do not think in the 'Cachalot' manner.


Sam here is one."


 


The officer looked uncomfortable.


 


"That's all right, Sam. In no way am I being critical


of you. You know what I mean."


 


Mataroreva nodded. Again Cora had that sugary


sensation in her brain that something very important


was being said, and she could not understand.


 


"Even Sam cannot be at home here. He can only


try to be."


 


"Respectfully, sir, I do feel at home here."


 


"I know." Something shifted in Hwoshien's head


and he was suddenly downright cordial. "I know how


tired you must be. Would you join me for dinner to-


night, please? We're very informal about such things


here. We can talk further then. You'll have an op-


portunity to sample the unique cuisine of our


kitchen ... we sometimes even use human chefs to


prepare our food. Again, I apologize for rushing you


so abruptly from your long journey to this meeting,


but I wanted everything spelled out quickly . . . and


to meet you myself."


 


62          CACHALOT              g


 


"We'd be happy to join you," Cora said. "Any-  |


thing—as long as we can shower first."                :


 


"Of course. Surely the humidity is no worse than


 


you expected?"


 


"I think we're all prepared for everything we might


 


encounter," she said significantly.


 


"Good. At nineteen hundred, then?" He added a


last comment that was so atypical, Cora had to re-


assure herself that he had actually spoken. "It will


be a distinct pleasure to work with two such beautiful


 


ladies."


 


The cafeteria-style dining area was separate from


their quarters. Sam had to escort the three newcomers


from their rooms. He and the two women waited in


the small lobby for Merced, who arrived late, puffing


slightly, tucking his net shirt into his shorts.


 


Cora wore a drape-weave that swirled around her


body from right shoulder to left calf in alternating


rows of fluorescent pink and yellow, dotted with


deadcolor black flowers. Maybe everyone else on this


world dressed informally when they ate together, but


she still retained a number of civilized virtues. Be-


sides, this would probably be the last time she would


be able to dress decently before they got out into the


 


field.


 


Rachael had opted for a seemingly simpler summer


 


drape, in pale green. The simplicity was deceptive.


Several fish were inlaid in silver thread along the hem.


They breathed bubbles that appeared to flow up the


dress. At certain wavelengths, depending on the il-


lumination, the sizable bubbles were transparent. The


motile peekaboo effect that resulted turned a number


 


of heads as they entered the mess.


 


One corner was deserted save for Hwoshien. He


wore the same stiff, utilitarian dark suit he had worn


earlier in the day. Cora looked at his chest for the


expected crimson insignia of a Commissioner. There


 


CACHALOT


 


63


 


wasn't one. His lack of pretentiousness is the most


humanizing thing about him, she mused.


 


There was some small talk and some absolutely


magnificent local food. Mataroreva had managed to


slip quickly into the chair next to Cora. Merced and


Rachael sat on the other side. Occasionally Merced


would lean over and hesitantly whisper something to


her and she would giggle. Then he would turn rapidly


away, as if embarrassed by his own temerity in talk-


ing to her, and shovel his food.


 


The interchanges troubled Cora, but she was too


busy talking with Hwoshien to pay much attention.


Not that she could have done anything to prevent


them.


 


"What would human agents have to gain by de-


stroying the towns?" she asked. "Surely you must have


some suspects?"


 


"Were that only the case." Hwoshien caressed his


tall drinking glass. "Cachalot's oceans hold many


riches. You saw a tiny sample of them today. Some


small, independent operators would be happy to see


their better-organized competition obliterated.


 


"For example, there are the people of the ships.


They live and work on old-fashioned ocean-going


boats. Not suprafoils, but real ships in the ancient


floating sense. They own their vessels, unlike the peo-


ple of the towns, who only lease their homes and equip-


ment from the larger companies. They also refine some


of their own produce right on board.


 


"The quantity is small, but it still cuts into the pro-


fits of the large concerns by bypassing the expensive


orbital factories. So there has always been dislike


between the people of the ships and the citizens who


inhabit the floating towns."


 


Cora speared a forkful of a delicate white meat,


chewed as she spoke. "Wouldn't they be easily dis-


covered? Wouldn't a sudden rise in some ship's pro-


duction be noticed?"


 


64


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


65


 


Mataroreva shook his head. "They don't have to


ship off-world via Mou'anui or any of the other atoll


bases. A shuttle could put down anywhere on Cacha-


lot and take off fully loaded with refined goods or raw


materials."


 


"Expensive," Hwoshien commented, "but with the


produce and booty of an entire town to pay for it,


such an operation would be immediately profitable.


Eliminating the populations involved would be the


best way of covering such piracy.


 


"Economically it is feasible. One would think the


inherent danger would override such potential profits,


but there are people who do not think such things


through very clearly, to whom murder and destruction


require little in the way of rationalization.


 


"Actually, we have been questioning the ship folk


intensively. But you must understand that the existing


rivalry precludes our making any overt accusations


without irrefutable facts to back them up. We can't


afford to alienate a large segment of the populace by


accusing it of something none of its number may be


responsible for^Off-world agencies may be involved.


The AAnn, for instance, would enjoy watching and


abetting chaos on any Commonwealth world.


 


"But as I have said, that is not your problem. Spec-


ify what equipment you wish, and Sam will have it


drawn from government stores or billed to the local


Commonwealth account. The question of personal


financial recompense was settled, I believe, prior to


your departure for Cachalot."


 


"You say you want to try to keep our purpose here


a secret?" Rachael asked.


 


"You will be treated as visiting specialists engaged


in typical commercial exploration. Escorts for such


visitors are not uncommon, so Sam's presence among


you should not be remarked on." He stared down


at his plate. "This destruction must stop. It is bad for


living, and bad for business."


 


They ate on in silence, finished with a dessert that


Mataroreva informed them had been produced from


the jellied insides of a round creature about the size


of his fist. The substance was coated with poisonous


spines and had to be properly treated prior to serving


or it could kill instantly. The treatment was effec-


tive, however, and there were no known deaths at-


tributable to comsumption of the delicacy. If he was


trying to tease Cora, he had picked the wrong person.


She had eaten far more bizarre products from several


oceans. The transparent gelatin was cool and had a


flavor like pomegranate.


 


The graphic description made Rachael queasy,


though. Cora finished her daughter's plate as well as


her own. She was just downing the last spoonful of


her second helping when Merced asked quietly, "What


about the whales?"


 


"What about the whales, Mr. Merced?" Hwoshien


was puffing contentedly on another scent-stick.


 


"They're intelligent, they have no love of mankind.


Couldn't they destroy a town?"


 


"Sure they could," Mataroreva yelled, "but why


should they!" Aware of the effect of his violent re-


action on Cora and Rachael, he lapsed into his usual


boyish tone. But what the announcement of his pro-


fession had begun, his unexpected violence concluded.


For better or worse, the mantle of innocence Cora


had bestowed on him had vanished forever.


 


"They could," he said more calmly, "if they had a


reason to, and if they could organize sufficiently. Re-


member that every floating town is protected against


inimical local life-forms. Each has sophisticated warn-


ing systems and large underwater needlers which op-


erate automatically in tandem when anything comes


too close.


 


"There are leviathans in Cachalot's ocean larger


than the largest whale that ever lived. The town nee-


dlers are quite capable of frying even a mallost.


 


 


 


 


66


 


CACHALOT


 


"What's a mallost?"


"Something I hope you never see, Rachael." Hwo-  |


 


shien answered with such intensity that she subsided.


"As Sam says, one could make short work of a whale,


but it couldn't get within tentacle-throwing range of


 


even a small town.


 


"A whole pod of whales working in perfect unison


 


might destroy a town, but they do not think that way.


For one thing, nothing like competition exists be-


tween the cetaceans and the towns. By and large, the


townspeople are after varieties of local life the whales


have no interest in. The plankton the towns take and


strain for a few types doesn't make a dent in the cope-


pod population. There is more plankton on this world


than a million times as many baleen whales could


ever consume. The baleens are the largest of the


Cetacea, and also the dumbest. The toothed whales,


which are more capable of considering such an attack,


 


don't eat plankton."


 


"And they're either openly friendly," Mataroreva


 


continued, "or indifferent to us, as I explained before.


Unless.they're bothered, and then their reactions have


always been direct and personal. They've shown no


interest one way or the other in the towns. They go


 


after the togluts and the large teleosts.


 


"While they travel in herds, the catodons, largest


 


of the toothed whales, have nothing resembling mil-


itary guile. They've no experience in organized war-


fare—there are simply too many factors against it."


He added an afterthought, "I suppose you have to


consider every possibility. That's what you're here for.


I just don't think the whales fit the requirements we've


 


established for our mysterious cause."


 


He leaned back in his chair and toyed with his own


second helping of dessert, uncomfortably aware of


 


the reaction his initial outburst had produced.


 


Cora pushed back her chair, delicately dabbed at


 


her lips with a napkin, and forced a smile as she spoke


 


CACHALOT            67


 


to Hwoshien. "Thanks for the delicious meal. We'll


start work in a couple of days, as soon as we've had


a chance to become a bit more acclimated."


 


"Very well." Hwoshien rose and shook hands with


her. "I bid you all a good evening."


 


Mataroreva escorted them out of the mess.


 


"Isn't there some other way to return to our quar-


ters without going through all these corridors?" Cora


asked.


 


"You mean, Cora-doors?" She winced. They turned


right, exited the structure.


 


The door deposited them onto a path paved with


jewels, wilder in hue, richer in extent, than any an-


cient prince from Haroun al-Rashid on down could


have dreamed of. They had started dinner before sun-


down. Now the stars shone on glass sands, making of


them an echo of the distant Milky Way.


 


They trod cold fires. Buildings and trees became


mere cutouts from a child's games, toy silhouettes


against the night. Merced and Rachael had fallen


well behind.


 


"How did you happen to get into peaceforcer


work?" Cora asked Sam curiously. "You don't strike


me as the type."


 


"Meaning I fit the mold physically but not men-


tally?" He grinned at her discomfort.


 


"I didn't mean ..."


 


"Forget it. I'm used to it. I just drifted into it, I


guess. Why do people become what they become?


Life twists and turns on picayune events."


 


"Well, I always wanted to be a marine biologist."


 


"And I always wanted to have it easy and


be happy," he countered. "Not very elevated career


goals, but satisfying ones. I was born and raised here


on Cachalot. Didn't have the aptitude for science,


and fishing, gathering, and mining were too much


work. That left some kind of administrative post.


 


"I wasn't much good with tapework, so when the


 


68 CACHALOT CACHALOT 69


 


request was made for local peaceforcers, I joined up.


Hwoshien believes strongly in compromise. Well, if


I have any talent, it seems to be the ability to get


others to do just that. Which is another way of saying


I'm very good at stopping fights before they get started.


 


"I guess I've reached my present position because


I did my job, didn't offend anyone or make too many


mistakes. I also happen to be good at what's necessary


after compromise has failed."


 


"I know," Cora said. "I could tell that from the


way you reacted to that toglut by the pier."


 


"Oh, a toglut is nothing." He spoke in an off-handed


way that indicated he wasn't boasting. "As I explained,


they're slow and generally inoffensive. Wait till we're


out on the open ocean. Away from Mou'anui. Cacha-


lot's predators have evolved in the most extensive


oceanic environment in the Commonwealth. A mallost


would have togluts for breakfast."


 


"I can't wait," she told him honestly.


 


They had almost reached the looming shadow of


the administrative dormitory. A few lights were visible


within the structure, moth-eyes in the night. Some-


where the somnolent hum of storage batteries taking


over from the now useless photovoltaics sounded a


counterpoint to the steady slapping of small waves


against the distant beach.


 


"Wait^ second," Sam said.


 


Oh, oh ... Cora readied herself. What sort of line


would he try? She doubted it would be very original.


Bless his gentle boyish soul, Sam didn't seem the type.


But it would be a line nonetheless. Years had enabled


her to assemble a formidable arsenal of disarming


responses. Because she liked him, she would opt for


one of the milder disclaimers.


 


Instead of reaching for her with words or hands


he knelt. One hand held a palmful of sand, the other


worked at his utility belt. "Have a look." A small light


winked on, ultraviolet. He thumbed a switch on the


 


side of the generator. The beam broadened slightly.


He turned it on the sand he held.


 


It was as if he had dipped his hand into the treasure


chest of some ancient mogul or pirate. Under the ultra-


violet beam the hexalate grains fluoresced brilliantly


in a hundred shades, sawdust shaved from a rainbow.


The glow did not have the blinding prismatic harsh-


ness created by sunlight. Instead, the colors were soft


and rich, gentle on the eyes.


 


The light winked out, but to her delight the colors


remained. The phosphorescence faded slowly, reluc-


tantly. As it did so, he turned his hand and let the


ribbon of tiny suns dribble from his palm.


 


"Oh, how beautiful, Sam! I expected a fairyland


world, but not in such variety."


 


"Remember the predators." He chuckled. "Some


of those 'fairies' will gobble you down quick."


 


They moved on, stopped outside the dormitory.


She turned, looked up at him. "I enjoyed walking


back with you."


 


"Thanks for letting me. You really couldn't have


gotten lost. You can't do that on land on Cachalot."


 


She was waiting for the kiss, wondering if she would


object, wondering if she would let him and like it,


when he startled her by touching her on the nose with


one finger.


 


"Good night, Cora Xamantina. See you ananahi


'ia po'ipo'i. Tomorrow morning."


 


More puzzled than disappointed, she watched him


lumber off into the night. Unlike the sands, he did


not glow in the dark, though she felt that with the


right kind of stimulus, he might.


 


Thoughts drifting, she made two wrong turns in


the building before finding her room.


 


Her chamber was Spartan but impeccably clean,


although bits of hexalate sand glittered in spots. She


suspected one could be completely free of that sub-


stance only on the open sea. The room contained a


 


 


 


 


70 CACHALOT


 


bed, a small clothes closet, a couple of chairs woven


from some local sea plant, and a matching mat of


emerald-green growth and intricate handwork: off to


one side was a small sanitary annex with amenities


for cleaning and washing.


 


In one corner were three neatly placed cases, two


large and one small. The seamless plastic responded


to her electronically encoded key when she pressed it


to the exterior of the seal-lock. From the second case


she carefully removed her diving suit. Her second


skin, really, considering the amount of time she had


spent inside it. It consisted of a double layer of vir-


tually untearable plastic alloy colored a watery blue-


green. Between the two incredibly thin layers was a


special thermosensitive gel that would keep the body


warm to a depth of a hundred meters at one gravity.


 


She laid the suit neatly across one of the chairs.


It was unharmed, as always, but that never prevented


her from going through the ritual check.


 


Next she withdrew the special face mask that


covered her entire head and sealed itself to the body


of the suit. In addition to examining the curved glass-


alloy faceplate that permitted excellent peripheral


vision, she checked the regulator on the gillsystem.


The backpack unit took oxygen directly from the


water arid mixed it in proper proportion with nitro-


helium from a second small tank.


 


The tiny container of concentrated liquid rations


that would rest behind her left ear was full. She hooked


it to the head mask, made sure the spigot feed inside


the faceplate was clear. A spigot entering from the


other side provided desalinated seawater for drinking.


 


Weighing very little, the complete ensemble per-


mitted a human to exist underwater for several weeks


without having to surface for food, water, or air. She


set the mask alongside the suit, brought out the last


item, which was not vital for survival but which made


working underwater considerably more enjoyable.


 


CACHALOT          71


 


The belt contained packets that held a pressure-


sensitive, liquid metal alloy. It was at its heaviest now,


out of water, at one atmosphere. But as the diver


wearing it descended, the weight of the metal


decreased until, at a depth of ninety meters, well be-


low normal diving limits, it achieved negative buoy-


ancy. The diver could not descend farther without


dropping the belt.


 


The check completed, Cora walked into the san-


itary chamber and took a rapid shower. Then she


retired, fell almost instantly into a dreamless sleep as


soon as she decided what had been troubling her.


There were no wave sounds.


 


VI


 


Cora had neutralized the window glass so that


when the sun rose, it would not automatically be com-


pensated for.^The light woke her.


 


Joints aching, she crawled from the bed. Her neck


hurt from having slept in a single position too long.


She wondered why she hadn't slept more easily.


 


Rachael was in the hallway, greeted her with a


cheery "Good morning, Mother."


 


"Morning. Got everything?" Rachael displayed a


case dangling from each hand. Cora carried only a


single container. "Don't forget to put on your goggles."


 


The photosensitive lenses could not completely dam-


pen the electrifying brilliance of sunrise on Mou'anui.


It took a few minutes for their eyes to adjust before


they left the confines of the dormitory.


 


Anchored at the end of the main pier was a much


larger vessel than the skimmer Core had expected to


see. It was a broad-beamed, aerodynamic shape of


gray metal with a crimson stripe running around it just


above the waterline and with the imprint of the


Commonwealth stamped on each side of the bow. Two


small beams emerged from the side of the craft facing


them and disappeared into the water. A four-foil craft,


she reflected.


 


There was a single, large, above-deck cabin and an


enclosed bridge near the bow. The entire craft was


 


72


 


CACHALOT           73


 


coated with photovoltaic elements, which would pro-


duce plenty of power for the electric engine.


 


No need to wonder why Sam had chosen such a


vessel over a large skimmer. It would be slower, but


they were likely to be out on Cachalot's ocean for


some time. A skimmer could not hover forever, be-


cause it required a type of engine more powerful than


anything the sun could fuel. The suprafoil could sit


powerless on the water and act like a boat, whereas


a skimmer would be helpless, or worse, would sink.


Cora knew from experience that even large skimmers


had trouble maneuvering in rough weather. A power-


less foil could ride out a storm that would sink a skim-


mer in a minute. And on a long journey a foil's spa-


ciousness would be more than welcome; it would be


vital. No aircraft could provide such comfort, even if


Cachalot could afford such expensive luxuries, which


it could not.


 


Mataroreva appeared from below, moved to the


dock to help them with their luggage. "E aha te hum


—how y'all doing?"


 


Cora mumbled something about their being ready


to go.


 


"Not a bad ship," he said buoyantly. "I angled for


the largest one possible."


 


"It's more than big enough," Cora agreed, stepping


aboard.


 


"We each have a private cabin," he went on. "Noth-


ing like research in style. They let the requisition pass


because this is such important business. And because


I told them that you work better when relaxed." He


chuckled. "So they let us have the Caribe without so


much as a question."


 


"How nice." Cora noticed that Rachel was bent over


one of her cases. It was open. Without surprise she


saw that her daughter was carefully inspecting her


neurophon.


"Don't worry. I'm not going to play anything."


 


"Then we're ready to leave—except," she said to


Mataroreva, "for Merced." She tugged at the bodice


of her suit netting, studied the shore. "Here he comes."


 


Looking awkward with his burden of cases, the lit-


tle oceanographer was jogging hurriedly toward them.


He ran down the dock, tossed the containers up to the


waiting Mataroreva with evident disregard for their


contents. Cora winced, preferred to think they held no


 


delicate apparatus.


 


In a second he had clambered monkeylike over the


 


side and was standing on deck clad only in a thin swim-


suit. His nfliscular body was slightly darker than


Sam's, though nowhere near the deep chocolate of her


own or Rachael's. A thick mat of black hair covered


 


his chest.


 


"That's all of us, then," Rachael said brightly.


"Not quite," Mataroreva corrected her. "There'll be


 


two more joining us."


 


Cora frowned at him. "I thought that we three con-


stituted all the imported help."


 


"You do, but we'll be assisted by a couple of local


 


specialists."


 


Cora was so upset she failed to notice his wink.


 


"What is this? Hwoshien told us they were all tied up


with other projects and didn't have any more time to


devote to this problem, or that they'd exhausted their


 


own ideas."


 


"Not these two." He grinned at her. "Don't worry,


 


Cora. They won't intrude on your work. They're com-


ing along more to help me than to help you."


 


More security people, she thought. Yet Hwoshien


had told them Sam would be their only escort. She


looked down the gangway into the bowels of the


 


ship.


 


"Where are they, then?"


 


"Waiting for us outside the reef." Before she could


question him further, he had turned and bounded up


toward the bridge.


 


CACHALOT           75


 


"Nice day, Ms. Xamantina." Mereed was standing


next to her.


 


"So far," she replied noncommittally. "Listen, you


might as well call me Cora. We're going to be living


and working in first-name proximity to each other, so


we might as well identify each other the same way."


 


No point in offending this man, she was thinking.


After all, he was a colleague, though of unproven abil-


ity. Like it or not, she was going to be working with


him.


 


"Sure thing . . . Cora." He strolled over to Rachael.


 


Cora moved forward, away from them. If she re-


mained she would overhear their conversation, some-


thing she preferred to avoid.


 


A waking noise was coming from inside the stem.


The suprafoil slipped free of the anchorage. Once out


in the lagoon, they turned to port. The waking sound


became a steady, rich growl. The wind blew Cora's


hair back free of her shoulders and the salt air com-


menced its gentle massage.


 


Raised out of the water on four foils, the Caribe


was skating across the surface at sixty kilometers an


hour, heading northwest. Cora walked to within a cou-


ple of meters of the bow, enjoying the smooth ride


while at the same time mentally decrying the wasteful-


ness. They could have managed efficiently with a ship


half the size. She had to admit, though, that having


her own cabin would be nice.


 


The foil was traveling too fast for her to make out


anything beneath the blurred surface. A small cloud of


icthyomiths, their water-holding sacs fully distended,


shot out of the water ahead and curved away to star-


board. Following them, her gaze was intercepted by


the sight of Sam standing alone up in the enclosed


bridge, his huge shoulders blocking out any view of the


overhead instruments, pareu rippling in the slight


breeze, eyes straight ahead.


 


For the first time since she had touched down on


 


76


 


CACHALOT


 


Cachalot, she felt the cold kiss of fear. It occurred to


her that whatever had obliterated four entire towns


could probably dispose of a single boat and its occu-


pants as easily as she could stifle a sneeze. She forced


the worry aside. There was no point in wasting her


time thinking about such a possibility. Death was


merely a physiochronological abstraction she would


have to deal with sooner or later.


 


Even at the Caribe's speed, it was many minutes


before they had crossed the gigantic lagoon of


Mou'anui and the first of the small outlying motus, or


islands, came into view. No tall transplanted palms


waved acknowledgment of their presence. They were


almost on top of the low, sandy piles when she finally


 


noticed them.


 


Mataroreva had slowed their pace. While the pas-


sage through the reef was reasonably wide, he took his


time guiding the Caribe through. A thick accumulation


of transparent hexalate could not harm the duralloy


hull but might do damage to the more delicate, flexible


 


foils.


 


Only a slightly increased swell met the craft as it


slipped free of the lagoon. No thunderous breakers to


ride out here, except during a storm.


 


They were well clear of the exterior motus, and


Mataroreva still held their speed down as he turned


farther to the west. Cora watched interestedly as they


approached a small atoll, a miniature version of


Mou'anui complete with two glassy islets whose


crowns barely broke the surface. Sam was leaning out


of the bridge enclosure, hunting for something even the


slight distortion caused by the transparent glassalloy


 


chamber might hide.


 


Cora looked in the same direction, but strain as she


did, she could not find a boat, a raft, or anyone on the


islets. If they were supposed to meet their additional


assistants here, she couldn't . . . What she did finally


espy, and what broke her train of thought, were two


 


CACHALOT           77


 


huge dorsal fins moving straight for the Caribe. They


were black with white markings. Orcas—killer whales!


 


"Rachael—Rachael!"


 


Her daughter joined her, her expression anxious.


"Mother, what's.? . .."


 


Cora was pointing excitedly over the side. Rachael


and then Merced noticed the approaching fins of a pair


of Cachalot's true colonists.


 


Cora called up to the bridge. "Sam!" He glanced


down at her. "Can't you pull over for a better look?"


 


"Not necessary," he shouted down to her. "You'll


meet them in a moment. They're the two other experts


I told you about."


 


He pressed several switches inside the transparent


bridge, climbed down to join the others. In one hand


he held several ear-and-mouthpiece sets. The other


held a thick black box—the heart of the ship, with


which he could control most of the Caribe's move-


ments and actions.


 


"Here," he said, handing the headsets around.


"These are analogs of the speaker-receiver units in


your gelsuits. If you want to listen in or join the con-


versation, you'll need one of these." He was wear-


ing one already.


 


Like two racing spacecraft in a blue-green void, the


orcas drew alongside the bobbing suprafoil. Cora


studied the black and white coloring through the clear


water. The sandy bottom was still only some fourteen


meters below them, and the orcas hung within that


medium, floating as if suspended in air.


 


Whistles and squeaks came from Sam, and she hur-


riedly adjusted her own headset. His voice was dis-


torted by the electronic diaphragm, but the words


were now understandable.


 


"These are our lookouts and helpfriends," he was


saying. "I've known them both for a long time. The


big male is Wenkoseemansa. In orca that translates


roughly as Double-White-Death-Scar-Over-Right-Eye.


 


78           CACHALOT


 


You can see it when he rolls to port. Got it when a


calf in a fight with a sunmori fish. His mate is Late-


 


hoht—She-Who-Rises-Above-The-World."


 


"What is the origin of?—" Merced started to ask.


 


Before Mataroreva could reply, the question was an-


swered by action.


 


Cora stumbled backward in spite of herself, in spite


 


of all her supposed scientific preparedness, and fell to


the deck. Rachael gave a scream and ran into Merced,


nearly knocking him over. Only Mataroreva wasn't


affected. He ducked, bent over as much from expecta-


tion as from laughter.


 


All seven meters and nine tons of Latehoht had


 


exploded in a geyser of salt spray. Cora lay on her


back, staring in horror and fascination as the enormous


body flew completely over the low bow of the Caribe,


to land with a tremendous splash on the starboard side.


She fought the wildly rocking deck as she scrambled


back to her feet, dripping water and shouting angrily


at Mataroreva. "Why the hell didn't you warn us?" He


was laughing too hard to reply. She had to admit she


was more embarrassed than frightened. "Why didn't


 


you'.—"


 


"Awwwoman—awwwoman!" She was so startled by


 


the unexpected, mellifluous voice that suddenly


sounded in her ears that she forgot her embarrassment


and Sam completely. In a daze she turned and walked


to the starboard railing. She had studied many tapes


of cetacean talk, both in the natural state and trans-


lated into terranglo. But it was one thing to hear such


an alien yet warm voice on tape, quite another to ex-


perience it in reality.


 


A massive blunt head protruded above the water.


 


Two tiny, almost imperceptible eyes of vitreous black


were staring up at her as the head moved slowly from


side to side. The mouth was open, showing startlingly


white, sharp teeth. The sounds uttered from within


 


CACHALOT           79


 


reached Cora not as squirps and squeals but as rich,


clean terranglo.


 


"You drop in fear. You worrry and wince with


your body and soullll. She-Who-Rises-Above-The-


Worid intimidates and does not pleasse you in herr


greeting-time." Then, more quietly, "I do not knoww


if I like this one-she, Sammm."


 


"I'm sorry," Cora said automatically. "Really I am."


She ignored the whistles and yelps that blasted from


her headset speaker, concentrated on forming the


words with her lips. "I was startled, that's all. Prob-


ably," she continued more confidently, "I could do


some things which would startle you."


 


"She of surprise, she of mystery haunts my dayyy.


Unknowwwn neww quality. Can it be that a female


human has such capability, Samm?"


 


"I don't know," he said. "But in the case of this one,


it is possible-thing." He grinned at Cora, then spoke


again to the distraught orca. "You should not be up-


set, little one."


 


A second, more massive head emerged from the


water next to Latehoht's, rose to the railing, and turned


one eye on Cora. She did not pull back. White teeth


were centimeters from her face.


 


"She did not mean to upset or displease," Wenko-


seemansa rumbled. He sank back toward the water,


no longer treading on his tail. "But onlyy to greeeet."


 


"I wasn't upset," Cora replied a bit defensively. She


leaned over the railing. "It was a glorious jump, Late-


hoht. I've swum many of the oceans of the universe


and encountered much in them that amazes and de-


lights me, but none that truly displeases."


 


"Know we fast ones nothingg of the otherrr oceans,


though Samm tells us sometimes of them." Wenkosee-


mansa did a neat little pirouette on his tail. "Know


we much of the universe that isss this ocean. We will


protect you frommm it. We sufferr you to live upon


 


 


 


 


80


 


CACHALOT


 


and within it. We will watch over you for our friend


Sammm, for such is whatt we wish to do."


"Whatt we wish to do," Latehoht echoed.


Another fountain of water spurted as Wenkosee-


mansa rolled onto his side and slapped the surface


with his flukes. "Timmme to swim, time to go. Time to


kill a little more thp parasite impatience, the gerrrm


of boredom, beneath a fairr upper sky. Where go we


to, friend Sam?"


 


"To where I told you seven days ago," Mataroreva


replied. "To the place of my people last dying, to the


town on the waters that is no more. Toward the non-


scarred side of the sun."


 


"To the placcce of deathhh," Latehoht said som-


berly. "To the where of sudden screamming and the


realms of the vanished men, to theme we go." The


great head ducked out of sight as she and her mate


turned to the northwest.


 


"Wait!" Cora yelled, the high-pitched screech from


her headset speaker almost deafening her. The two


whales paused. "Do you know what caused the death


place? Do you have any idea what might be respon-


sible for the vanished men?"


 


"Would that we knew," Wenkoseemansa bemoaned.


"Would that we had the rhyme or reason of it, so that


youu would not hawe to be herre. Would thatt it had


not happened."


 


"Swim with uss, Samm!" Latehoht cried in an en-


tirely different voice.


 


"Yes, swwim with us!" her mate added.


 


"I can't," he told them, looking over the railing. "I


have to guide the boat."


 


"Poorr humans," Wenkoseemansa observed sadly.


"Poorr people of the airr. A thin environment makes


for narroww people. Narroww people make forr nar-


roww thoughts. And narroww thoughts make for too


much worryy to the nonscarred side of the sunn." He


ducked his massive head and started westward.


 


CACHALOT           81


 


"Nonscarred side of the sunn." Latehoht performed


one final prodigious leap, again drenching the unpre-


pared passengers on the foil, then joined her mate,


vanishing to the west. In a moment even the two


towering dorsal fins had disappeared and nothing


could be seen breaking the gentle blue swells ahead.


 


"You'll lose them, Sam!" Cora called to him.


 


He shook his head. "We're headed in the same di-


rection, for the same destination. They'll always know


where we are."


 


"They'll stay within range?" she asked uncertainly.


 


"Of our sonar as well as theirs, yes." He started


back up toward the bridge as the Caribe began to ac-


celerate.


 


Cora knew that, of all the cetaceans, the orcas were


the ones who found the company of mankind con-


genial and that they thought more like humans than


did any of their relatives. But she suspected from what


she had just observed that these two had a more than


merely tolerant relationship with Sam. They were more


than assistants and advisers; they were friends.


 


Spray stung her cheek and eyes. In the absence of


hexalate sands they had no need of the protective


goggles. The glare off the water was no worse than on


the seas of other worlds.


 


She leaned over the railing and looked sternward.


Distant flashes of light, green and pink and yellow,


were fading behind their rear horizon. They were the


last signals of Mou'anui's sands and the subsidiary


motus that surrounded the great atoll.


 


Then there was just ocean. Ocean, air, and sun.


They were surrounded by Cachalot. She decided she


was hungry.


 


There was no rocking motion to the Caribe, only


the steady, soft vibration which transferred itself from


the foils to the hull. From the hull to the mattress of


her bed the vibration dimmed still more. It was too


 


82           CACHALOT


 


much sleep that finally awakened her, groggy and


 


cotton-mouthed.


 


The small port was covered, shutting out any ex-


tenor light. A glance at the chronometer indicated she


had been asleep for nearly twelve hours. She hadn't


thought she was particularly tired, but in this case it


 


seemed her body^ad disagreed with her brain.


 


She put her face back together; then, feeling no less


 


than fifty percent human, she made her way up to the


 


deck.


 


They were cruising at a slightly slower speed now.


 


So as not, she suspected, to exhaust even the muscular


orcas. Rachael was sunbathing on the rear deck. Mer-


ced was nowhere to be seen this new morning, and


Sam was on the deck above the central cabin, be-


hind the bridge.


 


The master control lay nearby. To her surprise Sam


 


was reading a book. A real book, not a tape or disc.


"la ora na—morning," he greeted her. "It's not often


I have the pleasure of meeting someone who lives in


 


reverse."


 


"Fm still half asleep, Sam," she told him with only


 


a touch of irritation. "Don't play games. What are you


 


talking about?"


 


"Only that you get younger and more beautiful each


 


day."


 


"That's nice." She turned, scanned the endless


 


ocean, the view no different from the day before, that


she knew would be no different tomorrow. "When I


 


regress all the way back to an egg, I'm yours."


 


"Fried, poached, scrambled, diced, or in an omelet?"


"Hard-boiled," she responded, not missing a beat,


She eyed the empty bridge. "Master remote or no,


shouldn't you be up there checking other instruments?"


 


"For instance? You worry too much, Cora." He


eased back into the lounge. The material cooled his


back, kept him from perspiring too much. "The Com-


monwealth's been overtechnologized tor centuries. If


 


CACHALOT           83


 


anything goes wrong, the ship will stop. If nothing


stops, there's no reason for me to hover over the in-


struments. You're still thinking in terms of the oceans


of more developed worlds.


 


"There isn't an island or reef within kilometers. This


section of sea, this close to Mou'anui, has been fairly


well mapped. The chance of our encountering another


ship, let alone running into one, is about one in several


million. A true passenger passages and lets his ship


take care of itself. That's what it's designed to do. In


the unlikely event we do encounter something, it will


warn us in plenty of time. You don't think any vessel


as smart as this one is going to bash itself up simply


because it has a few dumb humans aboard, do you?"


 


"Okay—let up on me, will you?"


 


Several high whistles and squeaks joined the conver-


sation. She looked to starboard. Sam put down his


book, frowned intently. "That's Latehoht. She's talk-


ing to you."


 


"How do you know, and why to me?"


 


"I know a little orca. As to the second"—he smiled


at her—"ask her yourself. You'll need your headset.


And hurry." He glanced upward. "Soon it will be hot


noon and they'll slide beneath the ship. They like to


travel in the shade of the hull."


 


She started to leave. "It's down in my cabin. I'll go


get it."


 


"Never mind. Use mine." He pointed.


 


She located the translator unit, donned it, and ad-


justed the controls. Then she was leaning over the side


and shouting, "Good morning."


 


"Haill and good hunttingg, grreetings to thhe


sssun!" the joyful response came. For an instant the


magnificently streamlined black and white body disap-


peared, only to break the surface seconds later. "A


ggood dayy to beee aliwe, to swwim and to eatt and


to thhinkkkk."


 


"Haill and morrrning," a slightly deeper echo


 


84            CACHALOT


 


sounded. Wenkoseemansa greeted her nearby. Cora


noted that when traveling, one had to adopt a pause-


and-wait style of conversation to match the whales


arcing in and out of the water. But the male did not


 


reappear.


 


"What's wrong with Wenkoseemansa?" Cora asked


Sam, moving the headset pickup aside so the unit


would not translate her question into orca. "Doesn't


 


he like me?"


 


"What makes you think Latehoht likes you?" he


teased. "Don't mind Wenkoseemansa. He's the strong,


 


silent type."


 


"Awwwoman, off anothher wworrrld!" a new cry


 


sounded. Cora turned her attention back to the wa-


ters. From her position high on the overdeck she


could see the entire powerful body. It cut through the


water like a ship through vacuum, sometimes playing


only centimeters from the sharp, flexible metal of the


fore starboard foil.


 


"Lissten to a tale, lissten to a tale!"


Wenkoseemansa reappeared but did not speak. He


cut under his more loquacious mate, raced just ahead


of the dangerous foil, and let it kiss his tail flukes.


 


"I could listen to you all day," Cora replied hon-


estly.


 


"Nottt sso longg," Latehoht corrected her quickly.


Cora heard a noise, raised her earphones, and heard


in terranglo, "The translator has a difficult time with


metaphors," Sam was telling her. "Try to be as literal


as possible, even if Latehoht is not. And pay attention,


or you'll miss something good." He turned onto his


side, his huge stomach shifting to cover completely the


instrument belt encircling his waist.


 


"Latehoht's a fine storyteller. Orcas love to tell


stories. They all think they're poets. Sometimes I think


they stay around men just to have someone new to


listen to them. So be a good audience."


 


With pauses while she was beneath the surface,


 


CACHALOT           85


 


Latehoht proceeded to tell the story of Poleetat, an


ancestral orca and one of the first to reach Cachalot.


It seemed that Poleetat, in exploring his new home,


encountered a megalichthyian, one of the largest crea-


tures inhabiting Cachalot's ocean. The megalichthyian


was four tunes Poleetat's mass. Its teeth were sharp


and small and many, and it boasted an enormous sin-


gle tusk protruding from its lower jaw like a sword.


 


Unlike some of the younger orcas, Poleetat did not


try to bite the megalichthyian. Instead, it remained


out of range of that murderous, sharp-edged tusk and


harried its wielder, teased and tired and tempted it.


All the while the furious megalichthyian, which had


already killed or severely wounded several less circum-


spect orcas, slashed and thrust at its tormentor.


 


Eventually, all the other orcas either had been


wounded or had fled in confusion, not knowing how to


deal with this alien enemy. And this was no ordinary


megalichthyian, Latehoht explained, but an enchanted


one. It would not tire or give up the fight.


 


Yet Poleetat, though his strength waned, refused to


flee or pause to eat lest this dangerous monster harm


others of the pod. So they dueled a dance of death,


the enchanted megalichthyian twisting and stabbing,


having only to make a single strike with its great tusk


to kill, while Poleetat spiraled and spun around the


great spotted brown bulk, snapping at its fins and tail


and trying to get in a bite at one of the monster's


several eyes.


 


They danced their way all around the world,


changed direction, and fought from pole to pole, fight-


ing even beneath the ice packs. Still the megalichthy-


ian did not tire. But Poleetat, though the strongest of


the orcas, was nearing the end of his strength and saw


that something radically new in the way of fighting


would be needed to end this war.


 


So he faked exhaustion, letting the spear of his op-


ponent pass close, so close to his belly that blood was


 


86 CACHALOT


 


drawn. Then he turned to swim limply away. Smell-


ing death and triumph, the megalichthyian rushed in


pursuit, growing nearer and nearer, ready to run


Poleetat through from fluke to nose.


 


With his apparent last bit of strength Poleetat gave


a final burst of speed and soared out of the water as if


to escape. Contemptuously the megalichthyian fol-


lowed.


 


Ah, but Poleetat had judged well his distance. He


shot through the air and passed over the thick ice, to


land an incredible distance away—and drop cleanly


through the far hole he had perceived.


 


But the megalichthyian could no more fit through


that comparatively tiny hole than the waltzing sea


worms of the lagoon floors could slip through the


breathing duct of a clam. It landed hard on the ice


pack, which cracked slightly but did not give.


 


It lay flopping there, helpless beneath the pressure


of its own great weight. Poleetat swam back up to the


open sea, stuck his head out of the water to inspect his


beached enemy. The convulsions faded and the mon-


ster soon died, for it could not breathe air, as could


orcas and men.


 


With his remaining strength the dying Poleetat sum-


moned orcas from wherever they had scattered to, and


told them they could swim safely with their calves now,


for this particularly dangerous enemy had been van-


quished. Then he died, and there was much mourning


in the sea that day. The orcas managed to grasp the


tail of the megalichthyian where it lay on the edge of


the ice. They pulled it back into the sea and feasted


on it for days, and made this song-story so that Po-


leetat would not remain dead, but would be ever re-


born in the tales parents tell to their calves on the


long hunts for food.


 


"That's a wonderful story," Cora finally told her.


"There's an incredibly ancient human tale similar to it,


involving a man named Hercules and a wrestler named


 


CACHALOT          87


 


Antaeus, who lost his strength when he was held away


from his mother, the Earth, the solid ground."


 


"You'll have to tell me the tale sometimme," Late-


hoht said.


 


"Yes!" Wenkoseemansa might not talk, but he ap-


parently listened well. "Sometimme you will have to


tell uss the story and we will listen, will listenn." He


sounded interested now.


 


"Don't you have any stories remembered from tunes


before you came to Cachalot?" Cora asked. "Times


andstories from Earth, from Terra?"


 


"Tales from the past," Latehoht murmured. "Tales


from the time of mourning."


 


"We do nott go back to the pasts," Wenkoseemansa


said sternly. "To the times of troubles, to the timmes


of terror." He sounded upset. "We go noww to the


place of recent passing of mean." In tandem they


shot forward past the bow.


"Wait! I didn't mean ..."


 


She took off the headset, explained to Sam what had


happened. "I've offended them, haven't I? Are


they sorry because they have no such stories?"


 


"Oh, they remember." He spoke very quietly.


"Many of them hold the stories sent down through the


generations raised on this world. They have no me-


chanical memories, but those huge brains of theirs can


retain much more than we can. It just bothers them


to have to do the remembering.


 


"Earth is remembered as a paradise, you see. Un-


til the rise of 'intelligence' among men. Then paradise


was transformed into purgatory."


 


"I know the history of ancient whaling." She found


the word hard to pronounce. "I would have thought


all that had been—"


 


"Forgotten by now?" he finished for her. "I just told


you, they don't forget. There are scattered citizens of


the Commonwealth who trace their ethnic ancestry


back to a people known as the Jews. They have a par-


 


88 CACHALOT


 


ticular abhorrence, I understand, for a period of


Terran history known as the midtwentieth, old calen-


dar. A thing called the Holocaust in the old records.


The cetaceans know of it. Their own holocaust over-


lapped that same period, though it lasted far longer.


For centuries. They regard the gift of Cachalot as


mankind's attempt at an apologia for that time."


 


She looked stricken.


 


"They're not offended by your asking. Don't look so


distraught, Cora. They simply prefer not to talk about


it. Earth isn't their true home any more, though some


cetaceans still exist there. Cachalot is their world now.


 


"But I'm sure they'll appreciate it if you don't men-


tion it again."


 


VII


 


A


 


beeper sounded from the bridge. He put aside


the book and moved to investigate. She joined him,


studied the instrumentation professionally.


 


"Reef?"


 


"No, porpoises. They're not quite paralleling us,


should cut our course in a little while. Maybe they'll


stay with us for a bit."


 


"Won't Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht scare them


on?"


 


He smiled, tried not to sound patronizing. "Didn't


you study anything before coming here?"


 


"There's practically nothing on intercetacean rela-


tionships," she countered testily. "You know that. I


didn't have the advantage of being raised with them."


 


"Hey, easy—they don't hunt each other any more.


With all the food available on this world, the orcas


don't bother with blood relatives. Even if all the local


life vanished, I think Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht


would starve to death before eating a cousin." He


studied the small screen nearby. "Call your daughter


and Pucara. It's a fair-sized school. They should enjoy


the sight."


 


Merced had been reading below decks, in his cabin.


He joined the other three at the starboard railing.


Rachael cradled her neurophon, hoping perhaps for


melodic inspiration.


 


89


 


90 CACHALOT


 


At first only tiny glints could be made out here


and there, sun sparkling off thrown water or gray


backs. The reflections became brighter and more fre-


quent, resolved themselves eventually into slim shapes.


 


Then they were surrounded, engulfed by lean, per-


petually grinning gray forms that broke the water in


repeated leaps of breathtaking symmetry. Wenkosee-


mansa and Latehoht remained close to the hull.


 


"Thousands, there must be thousands of them!"


Rachael finally gasped into the awed silence.The sea


was alive around the suprafoil, from horizon to hori-


zon.


 


"No one can say how many thousands," Mataroreva


agreed. "Ten, twenty—herds of thirty and more have


been reported by aerial transports. The porpoises have


done well on Cachalot, too." He was slipping on his


headset, and now Cora had to rush below to locate her


own.                     /


 


"Want to talk to them?" he asked when she had re-


joined him at the rail.


 


"I—I don't know. How do you pick one out?"


"You don't. Just switch on and shout 'Howdy.' "


She adjusted her speaker, called aloud, "Greetings


to the gray friends of man!"


 


"Greetings—hello—how are you—good day—


cheers!—" Her earphones rang as the barrage of re-


plies nearly overloaded the headset. There was also a


great deal of whistling and piping that came through


unaltered. She fiddled with the tuner, but the sounds


did not resolve into words.


 


"I'm getting something that's not being translated."


Sam described it back to her, nodded. "There's no


way to translate it," he told her amusedly. "It's laugh-


ter."


 


"Foolishh wasteful of time!" Latehoht muttered.


"Foolish wasteful of life," Wenkoseemansa added.


"Just because they no longer hunt porpoises doesn't


 


CACHALOT           91


 


mean they've become particularly fond of them," Sam


noted.


 


"Why not?" Cora had given up trying to estimate


the size of the herd. "They're close relatives." She


leaned over the railing. "Why don't you like the gray


ones?"


 


"Flighty, silly, useless creatures!" Latehoht re-


plied at the top of a jump.


 


"No direction ... no purpose," Wenkoseemansa


agreed. "Their lives are all frivolity and playy. They


think not seriously on any matterr. They knoww only


howw to enjoy themselves and fritter away their living-


time."


 


"That's not so bad."


 


"Are there menn who do that wayy?" Latehoht


sounded curious.


 


"Some," Cora admitted.


 


Without slowing, the female orca indicated her dis-


pleasure by slapping angrily at the surface with her


tail flukes. She came up, inquired, "Whatt think you


of such of your own people?"


 


"Yes, of your owwn people, what do you thinkk?"


her mate wondered.


 


Cora hesitated a moment, then smiled as she told


them, "I think they're lazy, frivolous, and useless!"


 


At that the two orcas commenced to spiral about a


common axis as they continued to parallel the Caribe,


as if rifling an unseen gun barrel.


 


"Ah, she sees wisdomm, this she!" Wenkoseemansa


said.


 


"The wisdom she sees," Latehoht added. "In manyy


ways are orca and man truly closerr to each other than


orca and porpoise."


 


Twenty-five minutes went by before the enormous


herd of flashing, silver-sided animals passed from view


to the northeast of the cruising suprafoil.


 


"I thought porpoises were supposed to be as smart


 


CACHALOT            93


 


92            CACHALOT


 


as orcas." Rachael was still composing a silent song to


 


the departed herd.


 


"They are," her mother told her. "Almost. They


 


didn't try to talk to us, though."


 


"Too busy having fun," Sam told her. "You can ar-


gue with that kind of lotus-eating existence, as do the


orcas, but there's much to be said for it. They love to


perform tricks on us poor air-bound humans. Heredi-


tary delight of theirs, I'm told. Handed—or finned—


 


down from their domesticated ancestors.


 


"I was called outside Mou'anui one day by a har-


ried local guide. Seems a small herd of porps had


joined his tourist party and wouldn't let any of them


out of the water. They were pushing them around like


toys, but the tourists didn't know what was going on,


 


and some of them were panicking.


 


"Then there's the story of a couple of males who


encountered some visiting teachers from . . . from


Horseye, I think it was. They put on a display that the


helpless guide—he was afraid" to interfere—later de-


scribed as 'elegantly obscene.' The porps were just


having fun, but the young ladies were a little worried


about just what their intent was. Scared them some,


 


I'm afraid.


 


"The porps apologized when they learned their


 


antics weren't taken in the spirit of casual friendliness.


They made amends with a voluntary display of aquatic


 


acrobatics few visitors ever see."


 


"Lazy, good-for-nothings!" Latehoht bawled over


 


the earphones. "Unrepentent calves!"


 


Cora switched her speaker back on. "Tell me,


Latehoht, why shouldn't they spend all their lives play-


ing? What purpose is there other than to eat and live


and enjoy oneself? Since you don't desire to explore


other worlds as mankind does, what do you do with


your time when you aren't at play?" She held her


breath, remembering what she had been told about


cetacean sensitivity to interference in their lives.


 


But Latehoht replied immediately, without rancor.


"We do explorre the universe. The ends we seekk are


closerr to uss than yours to you, yet no less reall to us


for thatt. You said we 'don't desirre to explore other


worlds as mankind does.' Why should we have to ex-


plorre 'as mankind does'? We leavve it to man to look


upwardd. We wishh to spend many thousands of years


looking inwardd."


 


The orcas put on a momentary burst of speed, con-


tinued cruising several meters ahead of each fore foil,


riding the slight bow waves from each side.


 


Cora slipped free of her headset. "So they're all


philosophers?"


 


"Many see themselves that way," Sam told her,


"except for the porpoises and a few others, like the


belugas. The orcas are a little confused. They think


sometimes like the great whales and sometimes like


the porpoises—and sometimes, as Latehoht hinted,


like us.


 


"I don't pretend to be able to make sense of every-


thing Latehoht and Wenkoseemansa say, but some of


the finest alien psychologists in the Commonwealth


have listened to tapes of their conversations and


haven't been able to follow their multilevel semantics,


either. So I don't feel I'm missing much." He shrugged.


"Who knows? Give them another few thousand years


and they might be building spaceships of their own,


though I can't imagine how. We know a little about


how they think. We don't know much about what


they're thinking of."


 


Several days passed before Latehoht and her mate


raced back to circle the Caribe excitedly. It was early


evening, and the sun was bequeathing the world-ocean


its last hours of light.


 


Everyone was finishing the evening meal when the


monitors began to squawk with orca cries. Sam led


 


 


 


 


94 CACHALOT


 


the rush for the deck, fumbling with his own headset


as he waddled explosively up the stairs.


 


"What is it, Wenkoseemansa?" he asked the first


massive black and white head he saw.


 


"You wish to know of the cauuse of destruction. Of


what has caused the deathh and disappearancces, of


the absencing of peoplle."


 


"Of the vanishhment of your friends," Latehoht


added, breaking the surface nearby.


 


Cora found herself nodding, not sure whether the


orcas knew what the gesture meant. Surely, as long as


they had been around humans like Sam, they would


understand so simple a movement.


 


In any case, Latehoht rambled on. "Those comme


who might be best to answwer." There was a slight


touch of awe in her voice.


 


"Thosse come who would be besst to ask," Wenko-


seemansa declared somberly, "buttUhey will not an-


swwer."


 


"Likely will they nott answer," Latehoht concurred,


"but if you wishh it, we will askk them if they will


deign to be askked."


 


"Yes, do so," Sam urged, "and hurry—before they


get too far away. We won't intrude on their course, but


will wait here if they swerve."


 


He raised the master control, cut the ship's speed to


a crawl, though he did not, Cora noticed, completely


shut down the engines.


 


"Who's coming?" she asked. "Whom were they talk-


ing about?"


 


"Exactly whom they indicated, Cora. Those who


would be in the best position to give us information on


the destruction of the towns. As I said before, the


Cetacea no longer fight among themselves, haven't for


a thousand years. They have nothing here on Cachalot


like a formal hierarchy or caste system or pecking


order as we know it. But there is such a thing as re-


spect—we humans occasionally practice it ourselves—


 


CACHALOT               95


 


and we're going to meet some of those whom the orcas


and their brethren respect most of all."


 


She was nodding understanding. "I know whom you


mean now. This is one of those 'exceptions' you told


me we might make."


 


"Yes." He shifted his stance uncomfortably. "Par-


don me if I'm a little nervous. I've never talked to any


of them before. Very few humans have."


 


"Who's he talking about?" Rachael had her headset


resting on her forehead.


 


"What creature has the largest brain of any animal


that ever lived on the Earth?"


 


"Sperm whale," her daughter said promptly.


"They're going to talk to us?"


 


Cora looked back to Sam, ignored Rachael's wide-


eyed expression. "I'll get the cameras. Think they'll


mind?"


 


"If they do," he replied in a no-nonsense tone,


"they'll let us know."


 


Time passed. They remained together, leaning


against the rail and staring to the west. There was no


sign of the orcas, nor yet of those they would try to


question.


 


Sam studied the miniature grid on the master con-


trol. "Pretty far-sized pod, according to the sonarizer.


I'd guess between two and three hundred." He felt a


hesitant hand on his arm, saw in surprise that it was


Cora's.


 


"No, I'm not all that worried," he told her. "The


catodons aren't openly hostile toward humanity. None


of the great whales are. They just don't like our


company. They're more indifferent than anything else,


I believe. We annoy them. They're the most suspicious


of the Cetacea, as well as the smartest.


 


"However, Latehoht and Wenkoseemansa can be


persuasive. As to whether they can turn the pod to


speak to us, that will depend largely on the mood the


pod leaders are in. If they do consent to talk with us,


 


96           CACHALOT


 


it will likely be only to insure that we won't chase


them in hopes of getting them to talk at some future


date. They may try to get rid of us now, as soon as


 


possible."


 


"Not worried, then, but still nervous. I can sense it."


"You know me that well already?" he asked gently.


She pulled her hand from his arm. "I can tell when


anybody's nervous. You learn."


 


"They're just so damned unpredictable," Sam said


after several minutes had passed in silence. "I said


they're not overtly hostile, but that doesn't mean this


bunch couldn't be covertly hostile. Without witnesses,


they could do whatever they pleased to us without


fear of retribution. The law here favors them every


step of the way."


 


"Why take the chance, then?" Rachael wondered.


"Because what Wenkoseemansa said happens to be


true. If any among the native cetaceans knows any-


thing about what happened to the four lost towns and


their inhabitants, it would be the catodons."


"Because they have morbid interests?"


"Because they're interested in everything, young


lady—except maintaining a relationship with mankind.


I think it's a chance we have to take at least once, and


we'll never have a better opportunity or meet a more


likely placed pod than now." He studied the increas-


ing darkness.


 


"Anyway, I trust Latehoht and Wenkoseemansa. If


the pod appears irritated or cantankerous, if there's


any significant mating taking place, they'll stay clear


and not make the request."


 


"Shouldn't you be up in the bridge?" Merced won-


dered.


 


"What for? To run our puny weapons system?" He


waved the master control at the horizon. "There's two


to three hundred catodons out there. If they do join us,


they'll surround us in a minute. Most of them are


likely bigger than this ship. If they're friendly, all's


 


CACHALOT           97


 


well. If they take it into their heads to get nasty . , .


well, we'll be up against twelve to twenty thousand


tons of intelligent, carnivorous mass. Might as well


pray."


 


It was almost dark and still no sign of any visitors.


Cora had believed herself well prepared, but she for-


got all her preparations, fell back against the wall of


the cabin. She let out a loud "Oh!" of surprise.


Rachael actually comported herself better because


she was too stunned to move or speak. Even Sam took


an involuntary step or two backward. Knowledge


never eliminates all the old racial fears man retains for


something bigger and stronger than he is. Knowledge


can sometimes vitiate that fear, but on a strange


world, in near night, it was hoping for more than mere


fact could supply.


 


The head that loomed against the night was a good


six meters long and weighed no less than twenty tons,


probably more. A long, narrow lower jaw hung open


beneath it, showing sharp ivory teeth bigger than a


fist. An absurdly tiny eye, close enough to touch,


glared over the railing and twitched as it regarded


them with an unmistakable air of contemptuous bore-


dom.


 


The catodon, or sperm whale, was balancing on its


tail. Most of the gigantic, spermaceti-filled skull was


thrust vertically from the water. The head itself


weighed more than the entire suprafoil.


 


It slid leisurely back into the water, having had its


look at the tiny humans on the ship. Gradual as the


slippage was, it still threw enough water on deck to


drench the dazed watchers.


 


Sam wiped back his hair, reminded Cora, "Switch


on your headset."


 


"What?" she mumbled, still stunned by the proxim-


ity of so much flesh.


 


"Your translator unit—switch it on."


 


98 CACHALOT


 


She moved slowly to the railing, wondering if she


had imagined the apparition. Her hands were shaking.


Stop that, she ordered herself. You're dealing with in-


telligence here, and a mammalian intelligence at


that. Not gross brute strength. She switched on her


unit, stared over the side.


 


Around them the dark water was no longer flat and


smooth. It had grown an instant topography, a field of


brown hills. The hills moved slowly, filling the eve-


ning air with explosive hisses and puffs, the exhala-


tions of a colossal cetacean calliope. Dead breath made


music in the night.


 


It was a relief to see two familiar black and white


forms drifting lazily alongside the slowly moving hull.


The once intimidating torpedo shapes were dwarfed


by the great bulks lolling around them.


 


"They've comme," Wenkoseemansa announced an-


ticlimactically.


 


"They hawe come." Latehoht breathed easily.


"Come to talkk to the people from off this worrld. To


listen to their words and taste of their thoughts. That is


the reasson they hawe come."


 


"I guess we should feel flattered." Cora giggled,


nervously self-conscious.


 


They waited. The two orcas fluttered toward the


bow. To make room. "One of the podd leaders


commes," Latehoht said. "Onne of the Thinkers,


whosse thoughts are rich as milkk."


 


I will not, Cora told herself, act like a schoolgirl


this time! Both small hands clenched tightly around


the railing. I won't back up. I will not allow myself to


be shamed.


 


But it was not easy. A new head rose out of the sea.


It was half again as big as the first, deeply lined and


dotted here and there with thick clumps of para-


sites. It was streaked with long white scars, inflicted by


some unimaginable adversary of the Cachalot Deeps.


Cora wondered what could do such damage to an in-


 


 


CACHALOT           99


 


telligent catodon, larger and leagues smarter than its


ancient Terran progenitor who had warred eternally


with the giant kraken.


 


Like the rest of the Cetacea, the catodonia had


prospered on this world, growing to sizes unmatched


by its persecuted and intellectually stunted ancestors.


Evidently there was ample local food to support the


population, although, as evidenced by the terrible


scars this individual boasted, that food did not quietly


accept its place in Cachalot's newly revised food chain.


 


There was also a curious growth, a thickening of the


lower jaw at the front end. It resembled a burl on a


tree. The eye, small in comparison to the rest of the


gigantic body, viewed Cora appraisingly. She did not


have time to wonder at the herculean strength that


kept the great head above water, because a voice re-


verberated in her headphones. It was slower than that


of the orcas, almost as if its orginator found the mere


process of speaking boring beyond belief.


 


"My Little Cousins Say That Thou Wouldst Have


Converse With Us."


 


"Yes." Cora spoke without hesitation now. "We


thank you."


 


"Do Not Thank Us." The huge mammal continued


to tread water, unbearably graceful for something so


massive. "We Did It Not To Please Thee, But To


Please Our Cousins, For They Were Most Insistent.


 


"Now Say What Thou Wilt. Already Is The Talk


Wearying To Us, And We Would Be On Our Way."


 


"What do you—but we haven't even started yet."


 


The head commenced a slow slide surfaceward.


Around them sounded a vast, explosive heaving as the


herd expelled bad air preparatory to sounding.


 


"That Ends It," the whale said.


 


"Wait, wait!" Cora was waving frantically at the re-


ceding eye. "I didn't mean to insult you. I—"


 


"You can't be subtle or dilatory with His kind."


Sam spoke curtly, angry not at her but at Them. "They


 


100


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


101


 


understand neither." He raised the volume on his


translator.


 


"Four floating towns. Four of the off-bottom islands


on which our people lived have vanished in the past


three months! All the people on them also disap-


peared. Nothing has been heard of them; no trace of


their passing has been found. Have you any idea what


might have happened?"


 


The head paused, the eye now just above water.


"We Do Not."


 


"But how can you say that?" Rachael left off pro-


gramming her instrument to interrupt undiplomati-


cally. This did not upset Cora. At least her daughter


was becoming involved. "You haven't even asked the


other members of your pod!"


 


The great eye swiveled to stare dispassionately up


at her. "I Am Called," and the translator fought


with whistles and squeaks to announce finally, "Lump-


jaw. Lumpjaw Speaks For The Pod. If Thou Hast Any-


thing More To Say To Lumpjaw, Then He Bids Thou


Sayest It. If Thou Hast Anything More To Say To The


Pod, Then Say It To Lumpjaw. If Not..."


 


"No, we do. At least I do." Cora took a cautious


breath. "Why are you so hostile?" Her curiosity had


the better of her now. "We haven't done anything to


you. Why can't you wait?"


 


From the water rose the great head. It eased toward


her, barely touched the railing. Even so, the Caribe


slid slightly sideways and listed several degrees to star-


board.


 


"Nothing To Us? How Many Whales Did Thy


Ancestors Slay? How Near To Completion Came


Man's Policy Of Genocide?"


 


"That was a thousand years ago," she said indig-


nantly. "I will not be held accountable for the trans-


gressions of my distant ancestors. Nor should you


identify so intensely with your equally ancient ones."


 


The whale pulled away. The railing groaned, unbent


 


in the middle, "The Little Female Hath Spirit. We Do


Care. We Do Remember. The Diaspora Came Al-


most Too Late. But What Mankind Hath Done He


May Do Again.'


 


"Mankind has changed." She moved tentatively to


the bent rail, looked down. "Just as radically as have


the Cetacea."


 


"Words!" Lumpjaw rumbled, though with seemingly


less conviction. "And Worse, They Are Words of Man-


kind, Who Is Not To Be Believed."


 


"What about Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht?"


Cora argued. "And their cousins the porpoises? They


trust."


 


"The Little Ones Who-Leap-All-The-Time Are But


Children, Locked Into A Degraded, Permanent In-


fancy Of Their Own Choosing. As For The Mottled


Brave Who Are Also Our Cousins; They Have For


Reasons Of Their Own Chosen Friendliness And As-


sociation With Thy Kind. We Do Not."


 


"Unhappy to you," a new voice said, "Ponderous


Swimmer." Latehoht had appeared nearby.


 


"Perhaps So." Lumpjaw sounded philosophical, not


angry with the orca. "We Cannot Judge Eventuality,


Only The Present. Perhaps Thy Course May Be The


True One, Little Mottled Cousin. But We Of The


Catodonia Have Not Yet Forgotten Nor Forgiven. We


Only Hope For Thy Sake That Thy Trust Is Never


Betrayed."


 


"It won't be," Sam insisted.


 


"May It Be So." The head turned slightly, bringing


huge ivory teeth within Cora's reach. She did not


flinch. "There Are Men, And There Are Men. They


May Differ As Much As The Colors Of The Fish Who


School In The Millions, And Their Feelings And Be-


liefs And Desires May Be Equally Diverse. That Be


The Difference Between Us. We Strive For A Singu-


larity Of Thought, A Unity. Not Diversity."


 


 


 


 


102          CACHALOT


 


"Mankind has its own form of unity," Cora pointed


 


out.


 


"Aye, But Tis Not A Unity of Soul." The whale


 


waxed poetic: "Thy Unity Springs From A Drive For


Survival. We Of The Catodonia Have No Such Need


And Find Our Strength In Individual Independence


 


Joined To A Uriity Of Thought.


 


"In That Unity There Is As Yet," he added almost


 


as an afterthought, "No Room For Trusting Mankind.


I Have Seen Nothing Of Man As Yet To Convince


Me Otherwise And I Have Made The Great Migra-


tion Yea, Twenty Times."


 


"Five years of adolescence," Sam murmured, "give


 


or take a little, and four years per migration. That


would make him eight-five years old, or more."


 


"How can you be so sure of man if you remain aloof


 


from him?" Cora wanted to know,


 


"I Would Debate Philosophy With Thee Longer,


 


Little Female," Lumpjaw said, "But There Are Those


In The Pod Who Grow Anxious. We Have Distances


To Travel And Thoughts To Think. Thou Hast Inter-


rupted Both."


 


"Are you sure," Merced interrupted, speaking for


 


the first time, "that in all your travels you've seen or


learned nothing from other whales that could give us


a hint of what might have caused the obliteration of


the four towns? The destruction occurred over a wide


area. Surely some of the cetaceans must have been


nearby. With your ability to sense and hear over con-


siderable distances, it seems inconceivable that—"


 


"Why Should We Trouble Ourselves?" Lumpjaw


muttered the question with alarming indifference. "We


Care Not What Happens To Humans." The eye


turned back up to Cora. "We Do Not Oppose Thee.


We Do Not Support Thee. We Tolerate. Cachalot Is


Our World. As Long As Man Realizes That, We Will


Coexist Here Better Than Ever We Did A Millennium


Ago On Earth. The Loss Of A Few Human Lives Is


 


CACHALOT              103


 


of No Concern To Us. Less So Than Was The Loss Of


Thousands Of Cetacean Lives To Thy Ancestors."


 


"I wish you'd stop going on about people long


since turned to dust!" Cora shouted, more out of frus-


tration than from anger. "I told you, I won't assume


the guilt of a thousand years."


 


"Perhaps Not, Little Female. But Remember Al-


ways That Somewhere, At Sometime In Thy Past, One


Of Thy Ancestors Ate, Or Read A Book By The Light


Of, Or Dressed In Part Of The Corpse Of, A Whale.


We Cannot Forgive Thee, For Thou Knew What Thee


Were About."


 


Merced had more courage than sense, because he


finally asked the unaskable question. "You say you've


no idea what happened to the towns or their missing


inhabitants." Cora and Rachael turned to him in sur-


prise. Sam was making urgent silencing motions. But


Merced ignored him. "Just for the sake of conversa-


tion, wouldn't it be possible for a large, well-organized


group of like-thinking cetaceans—yourselves, for ex-


ample—to commit that kind of destruction?"


 


Rachael stared at him in horror, held her breath.


Sam's fingers tensed on the master control, ready to


give full throttle to the engines if a probably futile at-


tempt at flight became necessary.


 


But Lumpjaw's reaction was no more and no less


hostile than his previous statements. "Of Course Such


A Thing Would Be Possible." He considered the


question dispassionately. "But Why Would We Do


Such A Thing?"


 


"To force humans off Cachalot," Merced offered.


 


Another gray-brown wall rose into the starlight. A


third suddenly loomed over the rear deck of the ship.


Two more huge eyes stared down at the puny inhabi-


tants. The three catodons could have demolished the


Caribe merely by nodding. They did not. The new-


comers, however, were less controlled than Lumpjaw.


 


One, whose voice was translated with a distinctly


 


104 CACHALOT


 


feminine tone by the head unit, said in outrage, "What


A Bizarre Conception!"


 


"How Typically Human," the other new arrival


agreed. "Dost Thou Believe That Because We Have


Gained Intelligence We Are Doomed To Repeat The


Mistakes Of Mankind?"


 


"We Have Heard Tales Of Things Like 'War,'" the


female said. "'Tis Difficult Enough For Us Merely


To Imagine Such An Obscenity. The Idea Of Practic-


ing It Is Utterly Beyond Us. Dost Thou Think We


Have Gained Intelligence, Improved, And Progressed


So That We Might Imitate Thy Stupidities? Contra-


diction, Contradiction!" Both breached slightly. An


enormous volume of water cascaded over the Caribe,


drenching its occupants.


 


"We Could Not Do Such A Thing," the younger


male said. "We Do Not Hate Humans. We Ignore


Thee. Were We To Engage In Any Form Of ...


Of . . ." He hesitated, searching for a word to use.


". . . Of Organized Destruction Of Human Lives, That


Would Mean Paying Attention, Devoting Time, To


Thee. We Would Pay Thee As Little Attention As


Possible." Another gigantic double splash, and the two


disappeared.


 


Cora wiped salt water from her face, tried to wring


out her hair. Many more such physical adjectives, and


she would have to don her gelsuit.


 


Lumpjaw pivoted on his tail, a balletic mountain.


The other eye examined them now.


 


"If not you, what about other catodons?" Merced


inquired.


 


"What Holds True For Us Holds True For All," the


whale declared with certitude. "We Are Not Subject


To The Kinds Of Individual Madness That Afflict


Humans. We Think As One. Only In That Manner


Can We Hope To Aspire To Our Great End."


 


"What is your 'great end'?" Rachael asked curi-


 


CACHALOT              105


 


ously, mechanically entering a variation or two into


her neurophon's memory.


 


"If We Knew That," Lumpjaw told her portentously,


"We Would No Longer Be Aspiring."


 


"What about the other cetaceans?" Merced per-


sisted. "The baleen whales, for example?"


 


Cora's earphones were filled with an eerie high-


pitched whistling the headset could only make audible.


It might have been laughter, as had been that of the


porpoise herd. It might have been amazement. It


might have been a combination of things, but it came


from many members of the pod. When Lumpjaw did


not elaborate, a puzzled Merced turned to Sam for ex-


planation.


 


"The catodons and the orcas are by far the smartest


of the cetaceans. I'm sure you know that"—to this


Merced nodded—"but because of the lack of informa-


tion, you may not know how great the gaps are.


 


"There are many degrees of intelligence, and among


the cetaceans the gaps seem to be widening, not


closing. For reasons which our limited studies have not


been able to establish, the baleens are the mental


primitives of the Cetacea. They're big, but compara-


tively stupid. The pod," and Sam gestured out over


the dark water, "is reacting in surprise at the possi-


bility anyone could seriously consider such an idea."


 


"I have to consider every possibility." Merced


sounded miffed.


 


"Our Toothless Relatives Are Incapable Of Con-


ceiving, Far Less Carrying Out, Such An Adventure,


Even Were They So Inclined, Which They Are Not.


They Have Not The Mental Ability To Do Such A


Thing. They Can Join Together To Defend Against


An Attack, But The Kind Of Effort Thou Suggestest


Is As Far Beyond Their Capability As Is The Thought


Of Our Doing So. Thou!" His eye focused on Cora.


The head came closer, touched the railing once more.


The eye stared at her, spitting distance away, and she


 


106


 


CACHALOT


 


did not have time to consider the remarkable feat of


balance.


 


"Touch!" It was a command.


 


She hesitated, glanced ^at Sam. He said nothing. In-


congruously, the worst thing about the confrontation


was not the proximity of enough weight to smash her


flat, or the nearness of those huge teeth, but the breath


that emanated from a distant gullet.


 


She reached out, ran a hand along one tooth a quar-


ter of a meter long. Her fingers trailed down the tooth,


touched the thick lower jaw. The whale pulled away


and she instinctively jerked her hand clear. All bravery


has its limits.


 


"Those Teeth Never Have Nor Ever Will Damage


Anything But Food," Lumpjaw told her somberly. "To


Do Otherwise Would Be To Surrender Everything The


Cetacea Have Accomplished On This World, To Snuff


Out In An Instant The Progress Of A Thousand


Years."


 


"If you're not responsible, if the other whales aren't


responsible, we're left with two possibilities," Merced


declared. "Some variety of local life"—he hesitated,


but Lumpjaw did not volunteer any suggestions—"or


humans, for reasons we can imagine but cannot yet


confirm."


 


"The Latter I Can Well Believe!"


 


"If that's the case, could you help us locate those


who have caused the destruction?"


 


"Certain Jt Is That We Could," the whale said,


"But We Will Not."


 


"Why not?" Merced asked.


 


"The Great Question," Lumpjaw said, not being


particularly profound. " 'Why' Indeed? Why Should


We? Why Waste Our Time On Such Triviality? We


Live And Die. Thou Livest And Diest. Better To


Spend Time Exploring Life Rather Than Death.


 


"All Humans, All Whales, Die All Too Soon, Be-


fore The Great Mysteries Can Be Explained, The


 


CACHALOT           107


 


Great Questions Answered. Those Who Perished On


Thy Floating Towns Would Have Perished Soon


Enough. Why Waste Time Trying To Learn The


Cause Of Their Passing? We Work For The Ends Of


Thought. No Time To Waste."


 


"Do youu nott underrrstandd?"


 


Cora looked down and to the left of the balancing


sperm whale. A black and white head peered up the


cliff of Lumpjaw's side, unimpressed by the vast


mass hovering near it.


 


"Whhen willl you slowww swwwimmers underr-


standd?" Latehoht asked. "Underrstandd as do the


orrca and the porrpoisse, underrstandd as wwe hawe


comme to, thhat all liffe and all the questions of liffe,


hummman as welll as cetacean, arre interrelated.


Thhat all quesstions that so concerrn catodon allso


concerrn mann. Thhat we arre tied togethher on this


worrld byy ourr alienness to it."


 


Lumpjaw slid down into the water, keeping his eyes


above the surface. "Ah, Small Cousin, Is It Indeed,


Then The Porpoise Who Is The Greater Because He


Has Sense Enough Only To Play With Man And Not


To Deal With Him? What, Then, Would The Orca


Choose To Do? Have Hands And Feet And Walk


About On Land?"


 


There was a splash in front of the great catodon's


gnarled forehead as another shape slid whippet-fast


past it.


 


"Ayye, arre you grreaterr in weight and lengthh.


Thhat does nott mean you knnoww the wayyy forr


yourrselves anyy morre than you do for alll. Do nott


attempt to speakk forr us, to coddle orr tease us,"


Wenkoseemansa warned, "forr you did nott act so


superriorr lo those manyy centurries ago on Earrthh,


and you arre no morre superriorr noww. We choosse


onlly to rrelate to mankindd. Nott to becomme as


menn."


 


Cora moved to stand close to Sam. "I thought


 


108           CACHALOT


 


you just said that cetaceans don't fight among them-


selves."


 


"Only verbally," he explained. "Some bad feelings


 


between catodon and orca have always existed,


though they're among the most closely related of all


the whales. I guess it goes back to the ancient times on


Terra, when the orca packs would eat any great whale


they could kill. Just because the orca no longer eats


the catodon doesn't mean they've grown to love one


another. Respect, yes. They won't fight physically, but


they're not the best of friends. Don't forget that they're


 


cetaceans together, though."


 


"Enough Of This!" the irritated old whale roared.


"Enough Time Wasted! We Shall Not Help Thee," he


told Cora. "Not Because We Wish To Hinder Thee.


Understand That." He let out a long, modulated whis-


tle. In a wonderful demonstration of the unity of


thought the old male had talked about, three hundred


massive backs arched as one. Enormous flukes came


up, filled the surface with a temporary forest of gray-


brown flowers, and dipped into the ocean with


hardly a ripple as the herd vanished beneath the


 


waves.


 


In seconds it was as if they had never been more


 


than a dream.


 


VIII


 


No


 


to violence marred their passing. They were sim-


ply gone.


 


"Simultaneous sounding," Cora murmured.


 


"Yes." Sam studied the surface. "They'll come up


to breathe somewhere far from here, where we won't


be around to disturb them. We could track them, of


course, but they wouldn't take kindly to that." He


smiled. "What the old one—Lumpjaw—said about


not fighting with man is very true. In fatal incidents


between the great whales and men on Cachalot, the


fault has always rested with the persistent stupidities


of the people involved. We won't make those kind of


mistakes."


 


"What about letting Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht


follow them?" Merced ran a hand idly along the rail.


 


"To what end?" Sam asked. "You heard their


leader. They know nothing about what caused the de-


struction of the towns."


 


"Or they're not saying."


 


"That's possible," he conceded. "But you're still not


taking into account their massive indifference toward


mankind. That's genuine. They really don't care one


whit what we do or what happens to us as long as


we leave them alone."


 


Merced persisted. "Holding back information


wouldn't contradict their policy of ignoring us. At the


 


109


 


110 CACHALOT


 


same time it would passively encourage whatever still


unknown force is conveniently ridding their ocean of


humanity."


 


The big man considered that, then leaned over the


side. "She-Who-Rises-Above-The-World!" A head ap-


peared, dim in the starlight near the bow. It floated


back to linger below them.


 


"Tell me. Beautiful Swimmer, what did you think of


the old catodon's comments?"


 


"Forr all that wwe arre rrelated, theyy arre a con-


ceitted rrace," she announced readily. "Likke wwe


nott theirr companyy orr theirr philosophyyy."


 


"Wwe like nott theirr thoughts," Wenkoseemansa


added from nearby. "Theirr grreaterr intelligencce has


brred in themm a grreat contemptuoussness. Yea, forr


all thhat theyy mayy bee the smarrtest of the Ceta-


cea."


 


"Ayye, though theyy mayy bee the smarrtest of us


allll," his mate agreed. "Butt thhat does nott makke


themm wise."               ___


 


"No," Sam agreed, "that does not make them wise.


Annoying, yes. But I want you to be more specific


about what they said."


 


"Theyy arre sharrpp and yyet vague, talkatiwe yet


coyyy. Annd neverr as prroperrly poetic as wwe,"


Latehoht said.


 


"Maybe they don't fight, but they snipe," Merced


whispered to Rachael. "Certain vices seem to go with


expanded intelligence."


 


"Shush," Cora admonished him, trying to concen-


trate on the orca's words.


 


"Wwe beliewe," Latehoht went on, after consult-


ing with her mate, "thhat the Olid Onne was telling


the trruth. Wwe listened carreful and close, to worrd


and inflection. Wwe slid inn and ammong themm,


ammong even the garrulous young, beforre wwe


camme to rejoin you. Beforre we lefft the podddd."


 


CACHALOT           111


 


"Thhey murrmurred of manny things," Wenkosee-


mansa added. "Of grreat shoals of voula fishh, of


battles withh the great mallost inn the depths. Of


calwings and matings and arrguments ammong the


philosophher bulls. Butt newerr did we hearr talk-


ings of mann orr his worrkks. Not of the towwns


destroyyed, not of the people killed and missing. Not


of thhose still actiwe, fishhing orr gatherring orr


mminning. Theirr callous indifference is as hhonest


as it iss monumentally foolishhh."


 


"Thhat iss all we werre able to learrnnnn," Late-


hoht finished. "Whhat noww, frriend Sammmmm?"


 


"To the Rorqual Station, and the reefs by which it


kept company. But slowly. Our ship will follow your


path, but we must have some sleep."


 


"Ahhhwww, poorr humanssss!" Latehoht commis-


erated sadly. "Sso little aliwe timme, so muchh of it


spent in the brreathing deathh. We'll go and eat, we


twwo, and watchh forr youuu." She and Wenkosee-


mansa turned as one, vanished supplely beneath the


starlit surface.


 


Rorqual Station Towne, the last attacked, was the


nearest to Mou'anui. Its proximity was both conven-


ient and ominous, for that hinted to Mataroreva,


Hwoshien, and the others responsible for keeping


Cachalot's citizens quiet and secure a growing bold-


ness on the part of whatever was behind the assault.


 


As the town most recently destroyed, it was also the


most likely to yield any clues to research. And if any


trouble arose, skimmers from Mou'anui could reach


the Caribe more rapidly than if it were to anchor at


the town site of, say, Te iti Turtle, which lay a thou-


sand kilometers farther out in the ocean.


 


Thinking of destruction as she slipped into her bunk


made Cora think of Silvio. And of her breakdown.


Rachael had been five at the time of her father's death


and her mother's collapse. She knew of both only


 


112 CACHALOT


 


vaguely. Someday Cora would have to explain both,


explain what had truly happened.


 


Mataroreva was at work on the bridge.


 


"What are you doing?" Cora asked as she ap-


proached him.


 


"Oh, good morning. Beautiful." He glanced up


momentarily from the console and smiled hugely.


 


"Just plain Cora will do."


 


"Okay. Good morning, just plain Cora." He touched


a contact switch. "I'm setting the stabilizers. Wouldn't


be much fun if we spent a few hours diving and sur-


faced to find that the ship had drifted out of sight."


 


"Stabil—we're here, then?" She looked around in


surprise. The ocean looked no different from what


they had crossed in days of traveling out from


Mou'anui.                             \


 


"More or less. I'm picking a spot. Have a look


over the side."


 


She did so, moving to the upper railing to peer at


the water. She almost blinded herself in the process.


 


Several hexalate formations grew almost to the sur-


face, and their reflected glare made her blink. The in-


tensity was not as bad as that from the sands of a


motu, however. By not looking directly at the upper-


most growths and by squinting hard, she could gaze


into the water without protective goggles. She could


not see any end to the reef. The Caribe hovered above


it, adrift in a sea of emerald and yellow. "This is


where the town was located?"


 


He nodded. "The position was fixed by the first ves-


sels that returned here after the destruction—the sur-


vivors of the town, those who'd been out working." He


pointed, and she noticed several widely spaced, floating


blobs of red: polymer marked buoys, each containing


its own directional transmitter.


 


"What was the town doing here?"


 


"This is a fairly good-sized, well-known fishing reef.


 


CACHALOT           113


 


The Rorqualians had it staked out for organic mining


purposes. The survivors indicated that the town had


taken its limit and was preparing to depart only a cou-


ple of days after it was hit. But they were primarily


the fishermen. They weren't sure precisely what was


being stocked in the town's holds."


 


"And, just like the others, they didn't find any bod-


ies?"


 


He shook his head. "Not so much as a finger. You


would think at least one or two would sink, or be


trapped under falling debris and pinned to the bottom.


But nothing."


 


She stared at the water. "It's hard to believe anyone


ever lived around here."


 


"Oh, the town was here." He started for the ladder.


"Get into your suit. I haven't explored the area myself,


but records say there's still plenty of evidence


around."


 


He finished setting the stabilizers and the automatic


warning network. The latter was engaged as a matter


of procedure more than anything else, since the two


patrolling orcas provided a far more efficient advance


detection system than anything composed of circuitry


and transceivers.


 


Cora was first in, followed closely by Rachael,


Mataroreva, and Merced. Pristine beauty she had an-


ticipated. The reef did not disappoint her. Great hex-


alate heads like crystal trees rose from the sandy


bottom, while diamond tunnels pierced labyrinths of


frozen cloud.


 


She did not expect the nudge from behind. It com-


pounded her shock when she spun and encountered


massive jaws lined with even white teeth. A dense


whistling filled the air around her, and a moment


passed before she remembered to switch on her suit-


mask translator.


 


"Sorrry iss this one to hawe starrtled you-she,"


Latehoht said. "It was not meanntttt."


 


114


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


115


 


"That's . . ." Cora caught her breath, relaxed.


"That's all right." She kicked easily, enjoying the fa-


miliar freedom that came with being underwater.


Latehoht barely flicked her flukes as she spiraled over


and around the tiny swimmer, keeping her right eye


always on her smaller human companion. The gelsuit


had already turned comfortably warm. Cora grew lazy


within her transparent armor.


 


"To thhis placce has comme a sadness," the killer


whale moaned. "Inn the waterr lingers still the effluvia


of deathhh."


 


"Don't believe a word she says."


Cora looked around, saw the graceful bulk of


Mataroreva moving up to join them. "Latehoht revels


in the rhythms of languid depression."


 


"I doo notttt!" the orca whistled indignantly. "Thhe


smmell iss herre. It does too linnger." She left Cora,


twisted to charge Sam. At the last second he ducked


below her rush. She swatted at him with her tail, but


he anticipated the swing and clutched tight to one


fluke. He hung on for several seconds until she flipped


free, came up and around to bump him in the belly.


Cora heard him grunt. Kicking around, he snatched at


her dorsal fin.


 


There followed several minutes of violent chore-


ography as she half tried to buck him off, but he was


not as easy to shake from her back as he had been


from her tail.


 


"Pilay theyy well together, well annd frreeee."


"Yes, they do." Cora managed not to jump this


time, although Wenkoseemansa's approach had been


stealthy.


 


"Hawe I enjoyed to thhink, in momments of quiet


contemmplation, in timmes of idle speculation, thhat


the humman Sammm would hawe made a passable


 


cetacean."


 


"Certainly," she admitted, unsure of how to inter-


 


pret the orca's observation, "he's built more like you


than like most of us."


 


"Iss he? You mmust underrstandd, and carreful I


amm not to sayy thhis with derrogatorry intent, thhat


you hummans arre so smmall thhat to us any phhysi-


cal differrences of sizze orr shhape arre so superrfi-


cial as to makke us strrain to notice them."


 


"Yet for all our smaller size, we have a greater va-


riety of features."


 


Wenkoseemansa considered. "Thhat only adds to


ourr confusionnnn."


 


She looked back through the clear water, trying


hard to ignore the wondrous diversity of alien pisca-


torial life swarming about her in order to concentrate


on the problem at hand.


 


Where were Rachael and Merced? Had they


sneaked off somewhere? "Rachael!"


 


"Over here, Mother!"


 


She turned a circle. "Where?"


 


"I esppy thhemmmm." Wenkoseemansa swung his


seemingly weightless mass around, presented a black


and white wall to her gaze. It occurred to her that he


was offering her a ride.


 


"Theyy are a modest distance, byy your standards.


I will convey you to yourr offspring."


 


She hesitated only a second before locking her


gloved palms over the front of the towering dorsal fin.


Then the water was rushing past her so fast it put


pressure on her suit. In an instant (or so it seemed)


she had traveled several hundred meters through the


clear water.


 


Rachael was swimming alone beside a crystal cas-


tle. It looked like an interlocked series of colored, spi-


raled shells that rose to within two meters of the


surface. Several smaller constructs, miniature versions


of the larger, grew from the reef base farther down.


 


"Isn't it grand. Mother?"


 


"Isn't what grand? Yes, it's beautiful, but—"


 


 


 


 


116 CACHALOT


 


"I'm sorry. How could you know? Listen!" Rachael


held a small metal sampling tool. She used it to tap


one side of the growth. A distinct, mellifluous tone ran


through the water. "It must be partially hollow."


 


Yellow and blue stripes ran around the shell spirals,


a collection of unicorn horns. The shells were pale


green to transparent. In the center of each shell pulsed


crimson organs, sending colorless fluid throughout the


individual organisms.


 


"Okay, it's grand." Cora glanced around, relieved


to find that Merced was nowhere in sight. She still


couldn't keep herself from asking, "Where's Pucara?"


 


"Off somewhere, investigating on his own. Think he


follows me everywhere?"


 


"Doesn't he?" Cora quickly added, "I'm sorry,


that's none of my business."


 


"That's right. Mother," Rachael agreed with dis-


arming cheerfulness. "It's none of your business." She


swam up a meter or so and tapped the spiral central


cone where it tapered considerably. Again Cora heard


the ringing, only an octave higher this time. "I'll bet


several people working in unison could play these."


 


So that was it. For just a moment, Cora had be-


lieved her daughter's scientific interests had been stim-


ulated by the cone creatures. "Must you always be


thinking of music?"


 


"I don't see any harm in combining my work with


my music." Then, more seriously, "There's something


else here you probably ought to have a look at." She


arched her back, kicked downward. Cora followed.


 


Strewn between the crystal pinnacle and its lesser


companions were several huge fragments of metal.


The battered pieces of coated stelamic still retained


their sheen and even markings. The inscriptions


showed that they had been components of some large


structure; a warehouse, possibly. Several of them were


a third the size of the Caribe.


 


Cora drifted over one, studying the torn edges. "It


 


CACHALOT              117


 


doesn't look as if this has been severed—by an energy


beam, for example."


 


Rachael was inspecting another fragment nearby.


"Here's one that's badly dented, but it's still intact."


 


Cora joined her daughter, saw that she was right.


Torn supports were still fastened to an unbreached


container. The tank itself was bent almost in half,


flattened in the center by some tremendous force.


 


"A whale's tail could do that," Rachael murmured.


She looked behind her. "What do you think, Wenko-


seemansa?"


 


The orca swam over, turned his head, and exam-


ined the ruined tank with his right eye. "Howw frrag-


ile arre the arrtificial constrructions of hummankind.


A whale's tail?" He sniffed, sending bubbles skyward.


"Could doo thhis little thhing a whale's brreathhhh."


 


"We've no evidence yet to support that hypothesis,


Rachael. A weapon could do the same."


 


"What kind of weapon?"


 


"I don't know, dammit," her mother snapped. "I'm


a marine biologist, not a munitions specialist. Pucara


might know, and Sam surely will have some ideas.


Wonder where they've got to?"


 


"Sooon will thhey rejoin you." Wenkoseemansa let


loose a sharply rising whistle that the translator could


not refine into human terms, then vanished in a rush


of displaced water.


 


He wasn't gone long before he returned with Pucara


Merced clinging to his dorsal fin. Latehoht and Sam


rejoined the others seconds later.


 


The four humans drifted, exchanging thoughts and


theories while the two orcas waited interestedly near-


by.


 


"What about the possibility of a rogue whale?"


Merced suggested. "A deranged one."


 


"One whale?" Mataroreva was properly skeptical.


 


"Well, what kind of weapons, then?"


 


"Any number of possibilities there." The peace-


 


118 CACHALOT


 


forcer eyed the twisted tank, which they had tenta-


tively identified as a type used to store liquid protein.


"Let's not forget that the force of another, nearby ex-


plosion could have caused this. Also, there are com-


pressed gas weapons which could directly do such


damage. Or a storm wave could have caused it. I'm


afraid this isn't much in the way of evidence."


 


"And no hint that energy weapons were used,"


Cora added. "That's obvious even to me."


 


"Could someone," Merced continued, "be trying to


make it look as if the whales are causing the destruc-


tion, to cover their own activities? By using those


compressed gas weapons, for example?"


 


"Could be," Mataroreva agreed. "It would add up


with what the old catodon told us about the impossi-


bility of any whales actually being responsible."


 


"There's more over this way." Merced had drifted


off to their right, down a glass canyon. "Smaller stuff.


We might find something more specific."


 


"I doubt it." Cora moved to join him. "The local


experts have undoubtedly sifted everything already.


Though you never know. What do you hope to find,


Pucara?"


 


He shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe someone had a


personal tridee recorder going at the moment of at-


tack, though, as you say, it's likely the initial search


teams would already have checked for such items. But


it would be good for us to make our own search of


the reef."


 


Mataroreva started to protest, intending to cite the


size of the reef and the thoroughness of the previous


inspectors, but decided not to. Cora and the other two


were not as familiar with Cachalot growths and for-


mations as were the residents. Therefore they might


search where a local scientist would disdain to.


 


"Anything that looks helpful, we take aboard for


detailed analysis," Merced continued, looking at


Mataroreva.


 


CACHALOT           119


 


"Sounds like a reasonable suggestion. I know that


you're all experienced in underwater work, so I'll say


this only one last time and never mention it again.


Watch yourselves. As soon as we think we've identi-


fied every danger, some innocent-looking new crea-


ture appears with a unique form of protection. We've


already catalogued twelve entirely new indigenous


types of toxin. I don't want any of you discovering the


thirteenth.


 


"Everyone should report in to the Caribe's receiver"


—he checked his chronometer—"at least on the


hour. Give your approximate position in relation to


the sun and the ship." He studied them each in turn,


said finally, "That's all I have to say."


 


"Everyone pick a compass point," Cora said, anx-


ious to begin, "and let's start hunting."


 


They learned nothing from the many fragments of


town cleaned that day from the reef and sand. Subse-


quent days of searching added more material but no


revelations.


 


Among the material recovered were many personal


effects: bits of clothing, water-sealed foodstuffs, shreds


of expensive pylon netting, electronic instrumentation,


and whole gelsuits. One morning Rachael excitedly di-


rected them to a half-buried case that contained two


dozen tridee tapes. They were perfectly preserved in


a watertight inner container and of no value whatso-


ever. All were entertainment tapes.


 


It was very frustrating to Cora. The frustration built


as night ran into morning. It was pleasant enough


work, swimming through the exquisite reef, idly ex-


amining the exotic and occasionally bizarre native life


of Cachalot. Only an isolated tropical rainstorm ar-


rived from time to time to break the routine.


 


But they were finding nothing. The growing moun-


tain of debris still held its secrets. They could not


even tell whether the assault had been made by an


animal or a human agency.


 


120 CACHALOT


 


Merced believed that this very lack of clear evi-


dence pointed to the work of belligerent humans. The


absence of clues suggested to him a careful, methodi-


cal attempt to destroy or eliminate any such evidence.


He could not attribute this type of attempt to blind


animal rage.


 


Cora still kept an open mind. Barring the recovery


of some deus ex machina such as the hypothesized


tridee tape of the town's moment of destruction, she


would settle for a hint that Merced was right or, con-


versely, that some local life was responsible. She


rather hoped the little scientist was correct. The


thought that some unknown and immensely powerful


whatsis might be lurking out in the depths bothered


her more than the prospect of piratical humans.


 


While they found something every day, no plethora


of debris lay strewn across the reef. For one thing, the


town had been anchored off the edge of the reef in-


stead of directly above it. Much of the town had sunk


to depths beyond their diving capabilities. They could


have requisitioned a deep-diving submersible to


search the three-thousand-meter level, where the sea


floor evened off, but she and Merced agreed they


were as likely to find something near the surface as in


the abyss. More so, in fact, since in the depths most


everything would have been distorted by pressure.


 


But as the days passed in continued ignorance, she


began to wonder if they ever would find anything.


What made it worse was the certain knowledge that


whatever had destroyed the four towns remained at


large out there, cloaked in ocean and mystery, watch-


ing, waiting.


 


IX


 


C


 


'ora was sitting on the rear deck of the Caribe,


trying to decide if a shred of fabric had been torn by


a weapon or by teeth. It looked like part of a pareu.


 


A ripple ran down her back. Her hair tingled. Look-


ing around, she lifted her eyes to the roof of the main


cabin. Rachael sat on the edge, her legs crossed. Her


right hand manipulated the double set of strings of the


neurophon while her left fingered the contact controls


of the axonic projector.


 


A warm feeling of well-being crept over Cora, the


result of the perfect combination of lilting synthesized


song and proper stimulation of her nerves by Rachael's


playing. She felt as if she were being caressed by a


pair of giant velvet gloves.


 


Abruptly the melodic massage changed from sooth-


ing to plaintive, then sank into melancholic. Despite


the warm air, she found herself shivering. The reac-


tion was stimulated as much by the melody as by the


accompanying neuronics.


 


"Can't you play something happier?"


 


Rachael leaned over to look down at her mother. "I


play as the mood takes me. I know that's not very sci-


entific." Her mouth twisted. "But it's aesthetic."


 


"I don't want to argue about it, Rachael." Cora


turned back to her study of the burnt bit of material.


 


"Then why did you bring it up?" Rachael contin-


 


121


 


122 CACHALOT


 


ued to play and Cora continued to shiver, saying


nothing.


 


Merced was sitting beneath Rachael, Just under the


overhang of the upper deck. He was laboriously ex-


amining a huge pile of water-damaged tape fragments.


Cora wondered what he hoped to find in that massive,


messy mound of communications numbers, personal


histories, pay charts, and medical records. He con-


fessed quite frankly that he wasn't sure, but at least


the information was varied, and more relaxing than


going cross-eyed picking through chunks of torn metal


and plastic. She could sympathize. He was obviously


frustrated, too.


 


Mataroreva came up from below. Since he wasn't


directly involved in the research, he should have been


more bored than any of them, what with nothing to do


beyond seeing to the maintenance of the Caribe. But


he was relaxed, even appeared to be enjoying himself.


While they studied, he dove and recovered additional


artifacts, concentrating on the edge of the reef where


he had forbidden them to travel. There were large


pelagic predators out there, where reef gave way to


open sea, and he preferred not to have his charges


tempt them. And he only hunted there himself when


accompanied by the two orcas.


 


Now he looked over Cora's Shoulder, noting her


discomfort. "I've got to admit her current choice of


dendritones doesn't lighten my day, either. How about


a dive? Not for work this time, for a change. Just to


relax."


 


"I can't," she told him. "Just because we're having


a hard time doesn't mean we aren't making any pro-


gress."


 


"Really? You're making progress, then?"


 


"Well... take this piece of burnt fabric here."


 


Mataroreva looked at it. "So?"


 


"Don't you see that?" She paused, eyed it herself,


then looked over at the knee-high ridge of similar


 


CACHALOT           123


 


fragments. She saw no answers there, only additional


frustration.


 


Then she picked up the bit of water-soiled material,


wadded it into a ball, and threw it angrily over the


side of the ship. "You can take it and do what you


want with it! To hell with it—let's go!"


 


"That's the spirit!" He moved to don his gelsuit.


 


No, it isn't, she thought exhaustedly. She didn't have


much spirit left.


 


The strains of the sobbing Trans-Carlson tune fol-


lowed her over the side, and the neuronic projections


tickled her for several meters more. Then they were


out of the instrument's preset range. Once more she


was cruising among the delicate hexalate formations.


 


Sam continued to point out unusual examples of


Cachalot life as they encountered them. There hadn't


been much time for such sightseeing in days past. He


spotted one advanced variety of pseudoworm, far


more spectacular than any of the Terran nudibranchs


that were its closest visual relative, fluttering in and


out among the reef formations. It was about half a


meter in length and swam with an incredible supple-


ness. Hundreds of long, thin streamers trailed from its


flanks. The feathery filaments were a rich azure blue,


spotted with yellow and pink.


 


"Gorgeous," Cora muttered, overwhelmed as she


had so often been already by the endless beauty of


this world.


 


"That's not all. Watch." Sam kicked on ahead, ran


a finger down the creature's slowly rippling ventral


side. A thin, cloudy pink fluid filled the water around


it.


 


She winced instinctively. "Protective mechanism?"


 


"No." He was grinning. "Slip on your mask and


smell just a little. Inhale as much water as you can


without choking."


 


"You're crazy." She was giggling.


 


124           CACHALOT


 


"Just once," he begged. "Quick, before it dissi-


pates."


 


"Well . . ." She raised the mask, breathed in a tiny


amount of water. It set her coughing as she hurriedly


replaced the mask and cleared it.


 


But she hardly noticed the cough. Her head was


swimming. She drifted dazedly, feeling as if someone


had just increased her olfactory sensitivity a thousand-


fold. She was no longer swimming in salt water but in


perfume. Her body was smothering under the concen-


trated scent of a million wildflowers.


 


Unperturbed, the pseudoworm fluttered gracefully


away, disappearing into a crevice in a turret of emer-


alds.


 


"Lord!" she gasped when she could finally breathe


easuy again. "That's the most incredible fragrance I've


 


ever smelled in my life."


 


"That's a Ninamu Pheromonite. They aren't com-


mon, but they never have any trouble locating each


other." He started downward. "Incidentally, that could


have been the reason for the town's anchoring here."


She followed him, still stunned by the overpowering


 


aroma.


 


"As I said, there aren't too many of them, but even


 


one like the individual we just encountered would re-


lease enough essence to make it worthwhile for an en-


tire town to spend a few weeks hunting for him. I


believe that a centiliter of the essence costs about


half a million credits on the open market. You just


 


got dosed by five times that."


 


"Surely," she murmured, her thoughts dreamy, "it's


not sold that way. No one could enjoy it."


 


"I wouldn't know," Sam said. "I expect it's diluted.


But aromatics aren't my business."


 


They had descended some thirty meters. Sam lev-


eled off, swam down a narrow natural canyon. The


light at this depth was barely evident. The normal


 


CACHALOT           125


 


spectrum-spanning colors of the hexalates were ho-


mogenized to a uniform dark blue.


 


"I guess there are some rich enough to afford to use


it straight," Sam was saying. "Though they don't swim


in half liters like we just did. No one smells that bad."


He chuckled. "A very tiny amount would be sum-


cent."


 


"You couldn't measure it small enough to use it


straight," she argued. "It has to be diluted. There can


be such a thing as being too overpowering."


 


She looked below them. A bottom fish was crawling


across the crystal sands. It walked on its lower fins


and sported a trunk like a tiny elephant, which it used


to probe at the sand for the small creatures dwelling


therein.


 


"What's that one called, Sam?" There was no re-


ply. She looked around. "Sam?"


 


He had vanished. Seconds ago he had been swim-


ming parallel to her and just behind. She turned,


kicked hard. Perhaps he had made a turn behind


some hexalate protrusion. But the canyon was steep


and relatively smooth-sided.


 


She stood treading water, hands on hips in a most


unhydrodynamic pose. "You're not being funny, Sam."


She was still drowsy from the effects of the perfume.


"I'm going back to the ship."


 


Something hard and unyielding wrapped around her


ankle. She felt it keenly through the gelsuit, gave a


little scream, and tried to pull free. She couldn't, but


when she looked down, it was to see Sam grinning at


her behind his face mask. He was leaning out of a


modest hole in the reef wall.


 


"Don't go back just yet," he said easily, ignoring her


furious expression. "I've something to show you. Why


did you think I brought you down here?"


 


More curious than angry now, she followed him as


he disappeared. She could touch both sides of the tun-


nel by extending her arms. Her suit light showed that


 


126


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


127


 


the roof and the floor were equally close. Of course, if


Sam could fit through...


 


They swam for several minutes. Then the tunnel


angled upward slightly. It was completely unexpected


when she broke the surface.


 


"What on earth? ..." A soft hissing sound came


 


from nearby.


 


"Air cylinder from our chemical stores," Sam said.


 


"Switch off your light."


 


She did so, blinked as her eyes adjusted, and then


sucked in her breath in surprise.


 


Lining the curving ceiling of the cave were a thou-


sand creatures that resembled starfish, only they


boasted rune dancing tentacles and a single greenish


eye in the center of their bodies. At the tip of each


tentacle was a glowing jewel, and the arms and cen-


tral body sparkled with lambent dust.


 


Each animal was a different color from its neigh-


bor: green, crimson, argent and gold, white and pur-


ple. Doubflessly the larger lights on the end of each


weaving tentacle were used to attract prey when the


cave was filled with water, as it would normally be.


She had the feeling they were outside on a clear night.


Only now she could actually reach up and touch the


stars. The ghostly firmament, constantly shifting to


some instinctive choreography, hummed down to her


as the massed creatures chatted at one another.


 


"Never . . . I've never seen anything so beautiful."


First the perfume, now this, she thought. The stars


were moving, crawling across each other as the ani-


mals hunted for better places on the ceiling.


 


"I don't understand ... the air ..." Hesitantly she


lifted her mask. Not only was the air breathable, but


it was fresh and sweet.


 


"There's enough pressure from the cylinder to hold


the water back for roughly half an hour," he whis-


pered to her. "The chromacules can survive much


longer than that without it."


 


He was behind her now, treading water easily, his


enormous arms enveloping her around her shoulders,


hands locked in front of her. The fresh oxygen, the


crawling, semaphoring stars on the ceiling, and the


lingering aroma of the Pheromonite combined to over-


whelm her. The tenseness that had been with her in


varying amounts since she had first landed on Cach-


alot left her completely. What was more, some of that


other, permanent tenseness faded away.


 


"You know," he was whispering in her ear, "the


water's not that cold."


 


"That cold? How cold is 'that' cold?" Her gaze was


fixed on the stars that weren't.


 


"That all depends, doesn't it?" he murmured. He


nodded toward the large cylinder. It lay on a flat area


several meters wide that was just above the waterlme.


A smooth glass beach.


 


Cora had never before made love under the stars.


The fact that the stars were alive and that she and


Sam were thirty meters beneath the surface of an


alien sea did not matter. Nor did the fact that they


were watched by a thousand dispassionate green eyes.


 


"Find anything?" Rachael extended a hand, helped


her mother back onto the deck.


 


"Not really." The bright sunlight burned Cora's


face.


 


Mataroreva was right behind her, slid up his mask.


"We did a lot of looking. Found many beautiful


things, but nothing that would help the investigation,


I'm afraid."


 


"You looked long enough." Rachael studied Cora's


back for a moment more, then added, "Pucara thinks


he's found something significant."


 


"That's more than any of the rest of us have been


able to do. Where is he?" Cora was grateful, no mat-


ter what the little researcher might have discovered.


 


 


 


 


128


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


129


 


"He's still down below, using the ship's duplicator


to make a copy of what he's found. Just in case."


 


"It must be significant." They all moved below.


 


Merced was working in the one large, below-decks


room, surrounded by familiar apparatus. He glanced


up briefly as they entered. "Any luck?"


 


"Not a thing." Cora shook her head. "You've had


 


some?"


 


"Maybe. I think it could be." He moved aside,


 


switched on the duplicator's viewer. They crowded


around the tiny screen. Cora felt Sam pressing close


behind her, shifted her stance ever so slightly. Appar-


ently he understood, because he moved back a step.


 


"Figures," Mataroreva muttered as he examined


the screen. "Another list. So what?"


 


"The figures line up economically with some mani-


fests I found. Here." Merced adjusted the instrument.


Words and quantities were superimposed alongside the


lists of numbers. "I found out what the town was


working, here on this reef." He looked up at their


guide. "Do you know something called Teallin?"


 


"Sure," Mataroreva said. "It's a mollusk, looks like


a perverted abalone. That's what the town was har-


vesting?" He nodded thoughtfully. "It would explain


why we've come across so few of them in our search.


The mature ones were all harvested, then?"


 


"That's what the records indicate."


 


"What's the significance?"


 


"I've been through the lists of what the first search


teams found when they arrived here to hunt for evi-


dence. There are fragments of everything you can


imagine, but no Teallin. Yet the town was just getting


ready to move, according to its fisher survivors. After


three months of anchoring here."


 


"It's a luxury item," Mataroreva said interestedly.


"Like most of the foodstuffs that are exported from


Cachalot. You can extract about a kilo of meat from


one mollusk. That may not sound like much, but the


 


stuff has a strong, smoky flavor. It's combined with


other foods, mixed to give them spice. And they'd


been gathering it for three months?"


 


Merced tapped the viewer screen. "Two shiploads


packed for transfer at Mou'anui. Several thousand


kilos. Just a footnote in the regular records, mixed in


with all their other work and their own food imports,


medicines, power packs, and other general inventory.


Just another statistic."


 


"So that's it," Mataroreva muttered.


 


"So what's it?" Rachael wondered. "Somebody put


it together for me, please." She looked apologetic.


I'm afraid I wasn't listening too closely." She tried to


hide her neurophon behind her.


 


"Teallin is perishable. It's packed in polymultiene


containers, vacuum-sealed until it can be transported


to its eventual processing destination."


 


"Oh—oft/ Vacuum-packed?"


 


"Not only that," Mataroreva continued, "but poly-


multiene is a chemical relative of the polymeric ma-


terial that the towns themselves were built upon.


When the search skimmers out from Mou'anui arrived


here, they found thousands of fragments of the stuff,


from finger-sized all the way up to square meters of


town-raft. And a lot of other related, unsinkable ma-


terial."


 


"I see," Rachael said.


 


"I've got to check this." He tamed, hurried up-


ward. Moments later they could hear him mumbling


into the ship's communicator. The signal would go out


instantly via satellite relay to the Administration Cen-


ter on Mou'anui.


 


"If this proves out," Cora said, "is it sufficient basis


for us to declare that a human agency was responsible


for all the destruction? Any local life thorough enough


to devour every human inhabitant would only natur-


ally consume all the available food it could get its


teeth into."


 


 


 


 


130 CACHALOT


 


"But we found packaged foodstuffs ourselves," Ra-


chael countered. "Some were exposed to the water


and decomposing."


 


"I know. And the Teallin was vacuum-sealed, too.


I don't see any attacking creature or creatures being


able to detect the food inside such containers. Yet it's


all gone. You'd expect that the previous searchers


would have found some of it."


 


"We're forgetting one thing," Rachael reminded


her. "All the attacks took place during a storm. Even


a mild storm could have dispersed any floating debris


quite rapidly."


 


"Yes, but every single container?"


 


Mataroreva rejoined them, glanced at each in turn.


 


"They didn't find anything?" Cora asked.


 


"On the contrary, they did. Polymultiene vacuum


containers, each about a meter square."


 


Merced looked disgusted. "That kills it. We're back


at square one again."


 


"Not necessarily," Mataroreva told him. "They


found some. Twelve, to be exact. They didn't show on


your list of recovered materials," and he indicated the


still glowing screen of the viewer that Merced had


been studying, "because all the edibles, for example,


were grouped together. What's more," and his eyes


gleamed, "all twelve were damaged. Now, friends,


what does that suggest to you?"


 


"Twelve!" Amazing how everything is falling into


place, Cora thought. "All broken. If animals had been


responsible, they would have emptied the twelve and


left the others. Instead, it seems we've exactly the op-


posite situation." She looked at Merced. "How many


containers did the town manifest list as ready for ship-


ment?"


 


"Eight hundred."


 


"Seven hundred and eighty-eight unaccounted for,


hmmm? Allowing for dispersal by wind and wave,"


and she nodded to Rachael, "I'd say that left rather a


 


 


 


 


CACHALOT           131


 


large number which have unaccountably disappeared."


 


"Even allowing for extreme weather," Merced


agreed. "It would normally be expected that some-


what more than twelve should have been recovered.


If animals were involved, they would not break into


sealed cases and leave a dozen that were already


open." He glanced at their guide. "What about con-


tainer fragments?"


 


Mataroreva shook his head. "Uh-uh. Only the


twelve. No pieces."


 


"Couldn't they have been listed with other contain-


ers of approximately the same size and composition?"


 


"No," he said positively, "Each polymultiene crate


is stamped with the name of its town, the day it's


sealed with whatever it's holding, who provided the


contents, and most importantly, the contents them-


selves. The searchers found other containers, but none


holding Teallin."


 


"Well." Cora slapped both hands on her knees,


stood up. "That's that, then. No more mystery. Some-


how a group of belligerents—local, human, or off-


world—are raiding the floating towns and destroying


any evidence that could implicate them."


"Pirates," Rachael said.


 


"Oh, Rachael, I'm not sure such an archaic term—"


"Why not?" Mataroreva asked. "As many millions


of credits, as many deaths, as we have? I can't think


of a more appropriate term."


 


They split, Merced to recheck his lists, Rachael to


strum her neurophon. She kept the range down, and


Cora left the stimulating projections behind as she


walked up on deck and moved to the stem of the


ship. Mataroreva went with her.


. "But why?" she muttered, staring down into the


clear water. Purple and yellow fish drifted beneath


her, vanished under the stem. "Whole towns, entire


populations?. . ."


"H you kill ten people or a thousand, the penalties


 


132           CACHALOT


 


are the same," Sam told her softly. "Once the first


step, the first multiple murder, is committed to cover


one's tracks, subsequent actions become routine.


You'll be wiped and personality reimprinted for the


first as much as for the second and third. Why risk


 


witnesses?"


 


"I suppose you're right." She tried to consider the


 


situation coldly, as a question of statistics and not of


individual lives. "At least we know what we're looking


 


for now, if not who."


 


"I imagine they're from off-planet," he speculated.


 


"I can't believe even part-time residents of Cachalot


committed mass murder for profit. For any reason.


But you're wrong about one thing. We're not going to


be looking for these people. At least, you're not. I'll


communicate our information and our theory to Ad-


ministration and they'll turn it over to my people.


This is peaceforcer work, not biology."


 


"I'd like to keep working," she argued. "Maybe we


have a good idea who to look for, but not how to lo-


cate them. They've covered their work thoroughly.


 


How can your people find them?"


 


He considered. "If this was a more technologically


developed world, I'd set up a scan for any shuttle-


craft leaving or arriving and have it searched for con-


traband materials. But Cachalot's satellite system is


nowhere near sophisticated enough to watch the whole


planet. Though they have to be getting the stolen


 


merchandise off-planet via shuttle.


 


"As to finding the local end of the business, that's


 


going to be tougher still. We can't search every town


and independent gathering vessel. Not only isn't it


practical—illegal goods could easily be dumped or de-


stroyed—but the Cachalotians wouldn't stand for it."


He grinned slightly. "Our citizens are very independ-


ent, as you may have guessed."


"What does that leave you with?"


 


CACHALOT           133


 


"Trying to catch them just before they act." He


sounded grim. "I don't like the implications there."


 


"Were the other lost towns also getting ready to


make full shipments?"


 


"Sorry. I had the same thought. That was one list 7


checked. Not only did they have varying stocks on


hand, but I'a, the second town attacked, had just fin-


ishing sending off its quarterly production only a few


days before it was wiped out."


 


"It could have been mistiming on the part of the


attackers."


 


"It could have been." He shrugged. "It doesn't mat-


ter."


 


"Why not?"


 


"Because I think we'll find, when we check the rec-


ords, that all produce, regardless of quantity, disap-


peared," and he went below.


 


He was gone quite a while. Cora did not move, con-


tinued to watch the subsurface denizens, to envy them


their freedom from thought. Much better to be able to


rely only on instinct, she mused.


 


"Well?"


 


"Everything crated for shipment," he told her. "No


sign of it. And that's not all. Merced and I made a


detailed study of the recovered-articles lists. Absent


from them is just enough in the way of water-resistant


valuables—power packs, generator units, converters,


and personal effects like jewelry—to give credibility to


our theory.


 


"Many personal items were recovered—sunk to the


bottom or found inside pieces of town. But enough is


missing to fit with our analysis. Our pirates were care-


ful to limit their greed. The absence of all such items


would have pointed to human agents long ago. But


just a few—now, they wouldn't be missed." One mas-


sive fist punched gently into its opposite palm. "I'd


like to meet these folks." His expression now was any-


thing but boyish. "Yes, I'd like to meet them."


 


134 CACHALOT


 


"Sam, how can you predict where the next attack


will take place since they don't rely on information


regarding which town is ready to ship?"


 


"Time for some inspired guesswork, I suppose. We


do know that every attack has taken place under


cover of bad weather. All towns have been alerted to


that fact. I've requested meteorological reports for this


quadrant of sea for the next week. All four towns


were within two thousand kilometers of each other.


Now we have something else to alert the towns to."


 


"Two thousand . . . that doesn't exactly pin them


down."


 


"There are only a dozen or so towns within that


region now, and another dozen bordering it. Of the


two dozen, the ones that will have to be extra careful


are those that will be subject to bad weather. That


reduces potential trouble spots somewhat," he insisted.


 


"We still have no idea what kind of weaponry


they're using."


 


He looked helpless. "No, we don't." There was a


yell from below. He and Merced exchanged words.


 


The report he had requested had been provided.


For the next five days only three towns were likely to


be subject to storm conditions.


 


"What were the time intervals between the previ-


ous attacks?" she asked.


 


"That's just it. There weren't any. Two of the towns


were destroyed within days of one another, and then


it was weeks before the third attack. There doesn't


seem to be any predictability to it."


 


"So all we know," she murmured, "is that three


towns might possibly be attacked within the next


week."


 


"I'm afraid so. We'll travel to one of them. Vai'oire


is closer to us than Mou'anui, and I want to talk to


the town council in person about what we've learned.


Certainly Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht ought to be


available at one town for sentry duty."


 


CACHALOT          135


 


"Why Vai'oire, other than its proximity?"


 


"No reason. It's as likely a target as Hydros or


Wasser. But there is another reason for our going to a


town, and it's because of you, not me."


 


"What's that?"


 


"After weeks on this boat I suspect you'd all enjoy


sleeping on something that doesn't rock quite so


much."


 


"Amen!" Rachael was coming up from below, with


Merced behind.


 


"Speaking for myself, I could certainly do with a


change," Merced admitted.


 


But Cora added nothing, instead turned silently to


gaze back down at the crystal reef. The rocking mo-


tion never troubled her. She was as at home in the


arms of Mother Ocean as ever she was on any stable


land.


 


x


 


Vai'oire was not land, of course, but it certainly


was stable. Cora could not see any motion when the


Caribe slid into one of the several docks that extended


 


into the ocean.


 


It was a quiet morning. Only a freshening breeze


hinted at any possibility of the predicted storm. A few


sooty clouds scudded past overhead, uncertain as yet


whether to retain their independence or to join to-


gether to bleed life.


 


As the craft entered the dock it passed above the


outskirts of the reef Vai'oire was exploiting. Sonarizers


kept the suprafoil well apprised of any dangerously


high hexalate formations.


 


"A coincidence," Sam assured her as they prepared


to link to the dock. "True, Rorqual was anchored off a


reef when it was hit. So was Warmouth. But the other


two were over open ocean, moving or following


schools. Sure, if they'd all been attacked when sitting


off a reef, we could predict exactly which town would


be struck next. Unfortunately, that's another common


denominator that doesn't exist, except as wishful think-


ing."


 


The Caribe gently touched the starboard dock. A


click sounded from bow and then stem as the


suprafoil locked into the dock. Then the boarding


ramp slipped into place. They descended, standing


 


136


 


CACHALOT          137


 


rubber-legged on a surface that did not sway beneath


them.


 


They were met by four locals. Three men and a


woman, all middle-aged or older. One of the men, a


short, portly Polynesian type, stepped forward to shake


hands with each of them in turn. He was bald on top,


had a fringe of white hair that ran around his head


like a three-quarter halo. All his features were round


and soft, like those of a cartoon figure.


 


"Ja-wen Pua'ahorofenua," he announced. Cora de-


cided that "Ja" would do. "I'm the current mayor of


Vai'oire. We received a General Alert report from


Mou'anui yesterday. Said that you folks had deter-


mined that human pirates—I had to look the term up


—or other Commonwealth intelligences were responsi-


ble for the crisis we've been living with these past few


months. That's hard for us to accept."


 


"Hard but not impossible, Ja-wen," the woman be-


hind him said. Cora had noticed her first. She was so


enormous that beside her Sam looked skinny. Yet as


with Sam, the immense volume of flesh looked firm,


and the rolls were minimal. "But then all of these at-


tacks are hard to accept."


 


"I know that, H'ua," the mayor said. "I just can't


imagine how any kind of human assault could get


through screens and prewam systems, not without


leaving at least a hint of how it had happened."


 


"Four towns lost and nobody knows anything," one


of the other men grumbled sourly. He wore an object


around his neck which looked like a single tooth. It


was at least sixteen centimeters across at the base, and


the point hung halfway to the man's navel. Cora won-


dered what creature it might have been wrenched from


and thought of what might still lie unobserved in


Cachalot's deeps.


 


Beads and shells formed the rest of the necklace,


alternating with light-emitting units. She wondered if


 


138


 


CACHALOT


 


it was some kind of personal ornament or perhaps a


 


local badge of office.


 


"At this point," the last speaker concluded, "I'd be-


lieve anything."


 


"That's the truth," the fourth member of the greet-


ing party said. "My five-year enlistment is up in a


couple of months. We're thinking of taking our sav-


ings, Suzette and I, packing up the kids, and maybe


moving to New Riviera or even someplace like


Horseye, where the dangers are known."


 


The mayor turned incredulously to his companion.


"You, Yermenov? You're lived on Cachalot all your


 


life."


 


"I know, and I want to live the rest of it. I'd rather


risk thirty years somewhere else than end up a miss-


ing statistic here."


 


"Well, I wouldn't worry about Vai'oire." Ja-wen


turned confidently back to his visitors. "You can un-


derstand our concern. We're all worried, but now that


we have some idea what to look out for, I'm sure we


can handle it. Vai'oire's a big, well-financed town. Our


defensive equipment is the latest available to private


buyers. If you people are certain of your—"


 


"We're as certain as we can be at this point," Cora


told him, "that people are responsible and that there's


not some unknown entity lurking about that's swallow-


ing towns whole."


 


"We knew that from the start, Ja-wen." The huge


woman spoke in a voice that bordered on the girlish.


"Too many pieces left floating about."


 


"Yes." Ja-wen leaned close to Cora, spoke conspir-


atorially. "I'm sure you've heard that part of our trou-


ble is preventing this information from starting rumors


we can't control. If something isn't done soon, some


shuttle pilot's going to hear about our problem and


word will get off-planet. Then it'll get on a liner going  ;


 


out-system, and before you know it, well—look at  (


Yermenov. A lifelong resident. If people like him


 


CACHALOT           139


 


start leaving, before long this world will be less than a


colony. We've already noticed unusual trouble in hir-


ing new specialists." He looked away, upset and em-


barrassed.


 


"What do you think the reaction of our young peo-


ple is going to be? Especially our brightest, away at


University? There's no institute of higher learning here.


You think they'll want to come back to face oblitera-


tion?" He shook his head.


 


"This has to be stopped, and soon." How like


Hwoshien he sounds, Cora thought. "Too many of our


friends have died already." And business is off, she


thought coolly. Then he said something which made


her regret her harsh appraisal.


 


"I understand you've come from the last docking


site of Rorqual Towne." She nodded. "The assistant


mayor there was my cousin. We've all lost friends or


relatives. For all its size, Mou'anui is a tightly knit


community, even if our knitting is via satellite. We


feel the loss of any of our fellow citizens personally.


But entire towns!"


 


"Whoever's responsible," Merced said confidently,


"is a candidate for mindwipe."


 


"Mindwipe," the mayor echoed, nodding slowly. "If


any of us lays hands on the perpetrators of these out-


rages first . . ." He left the sentence unfinished, but


elaboration was unnecessary. If the inhabitants got to


the pirates first, there would not be enough of the


outlaws left to reimprint with new personalities.


 


"Well, they won't find us unprepared!" he said


loudly. "We've nearly eleven hundred permanent resi-


dents here, and they all know what their day-status is.


We don't rely just on our automatics. Since the trouble


started, we've had people watching the monitors


twenty-five hours a day. We go on about our business,


but with an eye on each other's backsides." Cora won-


dered if the brave speechmaking was for their benefit


or for the mayor's.


 


140 CACHALOT


 


"What's Mataroreva doing?" The portly executive


was looking past them, toward the far end of the dock.


"I haven't seen him since last Harvest Holiday."


 


Cora turned with the others. Their guide was bent


over, conversing with the water. "We've a pair of


orcas with us. He's probably chatting with them." She


noticed he was wearing his translator.


 


"Drifters or associates?" one of the other men in-


quired.


 


"I don't know the precise meaning of those terms,"


Merced said, "but if you mean do they work with Sam


and humans on any kind of regular basis, I'm fairly


certain that they do, judging from what we've, ob-


served thus far."


 


"Very nice," the enormous lady, H'ua, chirped.


"They're the best early-warning system you can have.


I've always been sorry we've never been able to in-


duce one or two to associate with Vai'oire."


 


Mataroreva rejoined them, confirmed that he had


been talking with their black and white companions.


"I was setting them a patrol," he explained. "They'll


circle the town about a kilometer out. How shallow is


the reef you're working?"


 


"Breaks the surface in some places," Yermenov


said. "I'm fisheries supervisor for the town, by the


way. We're backed up to one end of the reef. It


spreads out in a fan shape, more or less, from where


we're sitting now. It's hundreds of meters across on


the other side of town, expanding to kilometers at its


 


greatest diameter."


 


"What are you thinking of?" Cora asked the pen-


sive Polynesian.


 


"Submersibles. They would be the most effective


means of attack. If they're emission-silent or screened,


or both, no satellite would detect them. And if they're


small enough and fast enough . . ." He shrugged.


"They could be the explanation. The reef here will


screen about a quarter of the ocean approach from


 


CACHALOT           141


 


any such underwater assault. I'm building an imagi-


nary defensive ring around the town."


 


"It doesn't matter," Mayor Pua'ahorofenua said


testily. "We'll keep our systems operative three hun-


dred and sixty degrees. Just in case."


 


"That's just what I'd do if I were in your position."


 


To Cora, the simple fishing and gathering village


was fascinating. On several of the ocean worlds on


which she had worked, floating resorts had been con-


structed on polymer rafts. Occasionally she had en-


countered an isolated floating research facility. Never


anything of this complexity, she mused. Not a com-


plete community, with homes and places of work and


recreation, of local commerce and schooling. Right


now the illusion was that people actually worked and


walked on solid land. It was at its most effective near


the center of town, away from the sea. The walkway


under her feet did not sway at all, yet she knew only


meters of extruded polymer separated her from the


depths. The compensators held the walkway and the


buildings surrounding it as steady and secure as a


padre's thoughts. If anything, it was more than natur-


ally stable. The surface she trod was smooth and


seamless, not shifting like the glass sands of Mou'anui


Atoll.


 


Some of the buildings rose three stories from their


raft foundations. Most roofs sported a fringe of small


dish antennae, like split bivalves, to receive and


broadcast via satellite.


 


"Looks like weather coming in," Mataroreva ob-


served as they turned toward a long structure which


the large woman had identified as her home.


 


H'ua glanced up at the darkening sky. "We're due


for a day or two of rain. Nothing serious, according


to the forecast. Mild winds and light chop. Besides,


the rain is good for us."


Merced frowned. "Why? I thought the floating


 


142 CACHALOT


 


towns produced all the fresh water they required


through desalinization."


 


"E mau roa—that's very true," H'ua replied. "For


drinking and cooking and most other functions, the


desalinated sea is quite sufficient." She winked at Cora


and fluffed the mane of long black hair that framed


her moon face. "But some of us traditionalists believe


that for washing one's hair, rainwater is a necessity.


Rain is also good for the soul."


 


They passed the house, turned up another street,


and eventually reached a two-story, molded rooming


complex. They entered a small reception area.


 


"You are our guests. It's not often Vai'oire has a


chance to display its hospitality to off-world visitors."


H'ua looked at Rachael, nodded toward the object the


girl held under one arm. "I understand you can actu-


ally play that witch's lyre?"


 


Rachael looked surprised. "How could you know?


Many people carry them and can only practice with


 


them."


 


Mataroreva smiled hugely. "That was one of the


less serious pieces of information I broadcast prior to


our arrival."


 


"You would honor us with a concert," H'ua added.


 


Rachael looked embarrassed. "Now, wait, I'm not a


professional, only an enthusiastic amateur and—"


 


"Anyone who can make a neurophon do more than


simply wail is more than a mere amateur." A huge


hand patted Rachael on the back. "Anyway, you are


a new and exotic quantity. Wear something skimpy.


If the music and projections are weak, the men won't


notice." She eyed the girl approvingly. "They may


not notice anyhow."


 


With a long, infectious, little-girl giggle, she turned


to lumber from the reception station. "You all have a


good time while you're here. Each room has its own


autochef, communicator, and tridee. There are broad-


casts from Mou'anui every day. If there's anything


 


CACHALOT           143


 


else you want, buzz me through your room corn on


the local network. I'm one-forty-six. My husband's


name is Taarii Maltzan, by the way. You won't get


him. He's out working the reef with the rest of the


gathering teams."


 


"Thank you," Cora barely remembered to say as


the woman left them.


 


The door to her assigned room was locked. That


was to be expected. In an area as restricted and iso-


lated as a floating town, privacy would be highly


prized. The door opened at the sound of her voice


and the application of her thumb to the recess in its


frame.


 


What was inside was totally unexpected, however,


and she nearly let out a yell. Her surprise was due to


the apparent absence of floor. Then she saw the re-


flections in the comers. Gingerly she stepped out onto


the transparency.


 


Her uncertainty rapidly gave way to delight. The


floor of the surprisingly spacious room was completely


transparent. Six meters below she could see wonder-


fully bizarre, multihued creatures swimming back and


forth, lit by lights someone had thoughtfully turned on


for her prior to her arrival. Meters farther lay a sandy


bottom spotted with hexalate formations.


 


On the clear floor sat a lounge and bed woven from


some dried blue sea plant, an exquisite chunk of


polish hexalate containing the tridee unit, and scat-


tered mats of spiral design and exquisite workman-


ship.


 


Cora knelt and ran her hands over the smooth


floor. The glassalloy was perhaps half a meter thick.


The room-wide shaft that continued deeper on all sides


was part of the polymer raft on which Vai'oire rested.


It was the lack of motion which had deceived her into


thinking she was stepping out into nothingness.


 


Further investigation revealed a hatch in the far


corner. It was part of the same transparent material.


 


144


 


CACHALOT


 


Steps cut into the white wall of the raft structure led


down to a bench resting just above the water. There a


guest could sit beneath the floor of her room and


bathe in complete privacy in the warm sea.


 


The guest building was located on the edge of the


town, so the water beneath would be relatively warm.


Rising, Cora found the one-way window which looked


out over the ocean and the small docks holding pleas-


ure craft. Outside, people walked past clad in the


familiar pareus, occasionally in a diving gelsuit. Small


children often went naked.


 


Such casual imagination expended on behalf of the


rare guest hinted at an industry only marginally ex-


ploited on Cachalot: tourism. She envisioned floating


hotels anchored above or near the seamount reefs and


atolls—and chided herself. Tourism and science rarely


mixed. No doubt the resident cetaceans would vigor-


ously oppose any such form of permanent floating de-


velopment. She should be devoting all her thoughts to


the serious mission at hand.


 


Though perhaps not too serious any more. Her


thoughts were not on enigmatic sources of death and


destruction, but on a cave filled with living stars. She


glanced around the empty room again and for the


first time in a long while felt the key word in the


description to be "empty." Maybe Sam would enjoy


sharing a dive. There was a new reef to explore.


 


She checked the other rooms assigned their party.


Merced was luxuriating in the shaft of his. Rachael,


he told her, should be on her way back to the boat,


in whose lower cabin she would practice frantically for


the demanded concert. As to the whereabouts of


Mataroreva, he had no idea.


 


She thanked Merced, cut off, and left her room.


Vai'oire was not so enormous that she wouldn't be


able to locate him. In the air of a muggy afternoon


she asked questions of the townsfolk.


 


For a while the answers were identical. "No,


 


CACHALOT           145


 


haven't seen him; yes, know who you mean, but I've


been out fishing all day; no, sorry..."


 


As she wandered around the town she came to feel


progressively more isolated. The differences hadn't


been so obvious back on Mou'anui. Many technicians


from off-planet worked at the Administration Center


and its processing facilities. Here on Vai'oire the ma-


jority of the population was of traceable Polynesian


ancestry. Their massive bodies and cafe au lait color,


encased only in pareus or skimpy diving gear, made


her feel like an awkward splinter of jet set among


twenty-karat topazes. She felt smothered by sweaty,


heaving flesh, pressing in on all sides.


 


Eventually she ran into someone who had seen


Sam. "The peaceforcer captain?"


She nodded energetically.


 


"He was headed over that way." The young man


pointed, added good-naturedly, "Two buildings down,


you turn to the left. Town Communications. I'll bet


he was going there."


 


Communications—yes, that made sense. She


thanked the youth, followed his directions carefully.


She needn't have been so intense. One could not be-


come very lost on Vai'oire, since all steps led eventu-


ally to the sea.


 


The structure was clearly marked, with curved cor-


ners. Its walls, like all on Vai'oire, were formed of a


light but extremely durable honeycomb plastic that


was impervious to salt corrosion and placed little bur-


den on the supporting polymer base; Several small


domes protruded from its upper sides and roof, along


with a broad dish antenna. An impressive array of


electronic webwork connected antennaes and domes


and other projections, spun of titanium and magensoy


and glass instead of silk.


 


Inside she found not a single worker. She was not


surprised. Automation and robotic sensors could han-


dle the prosaic, monotonous chores of aligning anten-


 


146           CACHALOT


 


nae and distributing long-distance bulletins. The bulk


of radiowave information went directly into the in-


habitants' homes, ready for display on individual


 


tridee units.


 


She finally found a man using one of several public


viewers. His home unit had blown a module and had


 


not yet been repaired.


 


"Mataroreva? Big fellow, real easygoing?" She


nodded. He jerked a thumb to his right, his attention


still wholly on the viewscreen. "Went into the library,


 


I think."


 


Two rooms farther on she found the town storage


bank. Thousands of tape chips with information on


everything from how to dissect local forms of poison-


ous fish to entertainment shows imported all the way


from Terra filled the slots in the bank. The room was


very small. No one except the librarian needed to use


the room, since the chipped information could be


called up on any screen in town.


 


Maybe Sam was hunting a restricted chip, or pro-


viding information to be stored and shipped hard copy


to Mou'anui, to back up his broadcasts. She tried the


transparent door. It wasn't locked. Yes, he was prob-


ably encoding a chip. For all his seeming frivolity, she


knew he was a diligent and conscientious worker.


 


She could surprise him as effectively as he had sur-


prised her. She opened the door quietly and slipped


inside. There was no sign of him ... no, there, toward


the back of the room, some noise. A local technician


was probably helping him, she realized. That would


spoil some of her surprise.


 


As it developed, her surprise was as total as she


could have wished, but she drew no joy from its effect.


A technician was also present, as she had suspected.


The trouble came from the fact that Sam and the


woman weren't engaged in research or programming.


 


Cora simply stood and stared, her expression com-


 


CACHALOT            147


 


pletely blank, like a mindwiped idiot awaiting imprint-


ing.


 


Oddly enough, her attention was focused mostly on


the technician, the stranger, who was taller, fuller, at


least ten years younger, than Cora. Sam moved


slightly away from the woman, shattered the incredi-


bly awkward tableau by doing the worst possible thing.


He smiled apologetically.


 


"Pardon me," Cora finally managed to say, with the


incredible calm that so often occurs in times of emo-


tional paralysis. "It wasn't anything important."


 


"Cora?" She had already left the room. He did not


follow.


 


Still icily composed, she exited the building. She


managed to get halfway back to the visitors' apart-


ments before she broke into a run. A few locals eyed


her curiously. There was no need to run on Vai'oire.


Everything was close to everything else.


 


Cora entered the reception area. The fates had


chosen to bestow a small favor: Rachael was not to


be seen. Stumbling into her room, Cora sealed the


door behind her. Then she collapsed on the woven


bed and lay there interminably, trying to cry. She dis-


covered that she could not. She laughed wildly, her


throat burning. Out of practice. Old habits die hard.


No tears fell from her eyes. Not for Sam, not for her-


self.


 


Exhausted, she eventually rolled over. Her head


hung toward the floor. Rainbows danced and swirled


beneath the distant water.


 


Why so upset? she asked herself silently, angrily.


What do you have to be so upset about? He promised


you nothing, he forced you into nothing. It was the


mildest possible seduction.


 


Yes? What about the cavern, then? Beauty that he


knew would overcome you. And you were overcome,


but he and the beauty were separate, and you will-


 


148 CACHALOT


 


ingly drank of both. So you wanted to make love to


him.


 


Integrate critical query: do you want more than


that? Don't know, don't know god I don't know. You


went into this with your eyes open. Yes, eyes open


and brain shut. Serves you right. You deserve what


you get in this life.


 


Then stop acting like a sixteen-year-old! You're al-


ways harping at Rachael for acting immature, and


you're acting worse than she ever has. When you see


him again, you go right on as if nothing has happened.


Yes . . . he's still in charge of the security end of this


expedition. You treat him that way. Polite, friendly—


and distant. If he so much as touches you ...


 


Again the fury rose like lava in the throat of a


volcano, subsided as quickly. How interesting to spec-


ulate, she told herself, on man's continuing familial


relationship with the ape. Don't blame Sam for a


species-wide lack of progression.


 


She rolled onto her back, studied the ceiling. Al-


ways the male must prove himself. You cannot be


mad at the leader of the baboon pack for acting like


himself.


 


She could cope with that reality. She had done so


for years. No reason to regress now. Sam had made


his point. She did not bother to debate the thoughts


behind his ludicrous little grin, back there on the floor.


How jejune!


 


Running back to her room, memory and confusion


and hurt all mashed together in her mind, she had


thought he had been taunting her, deliberately flaunt-


ing the woman at her. The male peacock flares his


feathers, she mused.


 


But that was asking too much of him. He had


never laid claim to eloquence or cunning, and now he


had demonstrated his lack of both. You were the one,


Cora reminded herself with satisfaction, who took the


situation in hand and spoke, made the decision to


 


CACHALOT           149


 


move. That smile was nothing more than a truthful


mirror of his inner vapidness. She had made a mis-


take. Sam Mataroreva was not merely boyish in ap-


pearance and manner, he was a boy in all things. She


should simply treat him as such. Her expectations had


been too, too high. How she had permitted herself to


regard him as an admirable man she now could not


imagine.


 


Enough. She would relax with some tapes the re-


mainder of the afternoon, dine with the others as


pleasantly as possible, and have a good night's rest.


There was still much of the town to be seen, for who


knew wherein might lie the critical clue? Perhaps she


might even seek out that girl and ask her to show


them about Vai'oire. Yes, that was it, show her how


a mature woman can act. Let the other be the nerv-


ous one, awaiting the explosion that would never


come.


 


For now a nap would be a good idea. She would


have no trouble falling asleep. The autochef could


dispense things other than food. At the last moment


she changed her mind. Naturally induced tranquility


was better than drugged.


 


She lay back down on the bed, rolled over, and


darkened the window and floor. The anger had sub-


sided, the anxiety vanished. But though the room was


now as dark as night, she could not shut out the af-


terimage burned into her retinas of two bodies en-


twined on a floor.


 


Dinner proceeded with a forced amiability that


fooled no one. Rachael knew something was wrong


with her mother, but for once had the sense not to


open her mouth. Mataroreva ate with an unusual


single-mindedness, letting Rachael and Merced carry


the conversation.


 


After dessert he brightened, however, at a thought.


"Listen, there's going to be a spectacle on the reef to-


 


150


 


CACHALOT


 


night. The townsfolk are used to it already, so we


ought to have the entire reef to ourselves."


 


"What kind of spectacle?" Cora displayed more in-


terest than she felt.


 


"Well," Mataroreva hurried on, believing that he


had genuinely aroused her interest, "it involves a na-


tive cephalopod. It doesn't look like a squid or sexa-


thorp. More like a ball with tentacles."


 


He withdrew a sketch film from his pareu pockets,


then a stylus. The instrument was wielded with sur-


prising delicacy by his thick digits. The creature he


outlined was actually more ellipsoidal than spherical.


Four squat fins protruded from one end while a ring


of six or seven tiny eyes orbited the other. Each eye


had a long tentacle set just above it. A single round


mouth rested in the center of the ocular ring.


 


"They range in color from a vitreous green to a


light lavender," Sam told them animatedly. Rachael


and Merced were listening with interest. "They school


in the thousands over this reef."


 


"How big?" Merced asked.


 


"About the size of my fist." He made one by way


of example. "Plus the tentacle length."


 


"The town hunts for them?" Cora was intrigued de-


spite herself.


 


"No, not for them. There's a small fish, about the


size of my little finger ..."


 


"You have expressive hands," she cut in. "Two ex-


amples already."


 


He eyed her uncertainly for an instant, hunting for


hidden meanings before continuing. "The fish live in


millions of crevices in the reef. When they school, the


cephalopods arrive to hunt them—and to mate. When


they're mating they pulse like fireflies: the males, dif-


ferent shades of blue; the females, of red. They're


powerful bioluminescents. And they dance, a kind of


figure-eight weave. Thousands and thousands weaving


together, and pulsing every shade of red and blue."


 


CACHALOT          151


 


"Sounds like a subject for a new composition," Ra-


chael admitted, thinking of the neurophon languishing


back in her room. As she did so, her expression


drooped. "But I promised to do that concert."


 


"You didn't promise a particular night," Merced re-


minded her. "You can put off our hosts for a couple of


days."


 


"All right, tomorrow would be as good as tonight, I


suppose." She rose from the table. "Sure. I'll go tell


them, and get into my suit." She suddenly glanced


over at Cora, asked concernedly, "You coming along,


Mother?"


 


What an odd tone to her voice, Cora thought. Surely


I'm acting perfectly normal. "Of course I'm coming


along. It sounds very exciting."


 


"Good." Mataroreva put away his sketch film, from


which the drawing of the cephalopod was already fad-


ing. "At the northeast end of town you'll find a long,


isolated pier. It's tangent to the nearest portion of the


reef shallows." He checked his chronometer. "Sun-


down's in about an hour. We should meet at two in


the morning."


 


"That long?" Rachael was looking out a window.


"It's dark already."


 


"Clouds," he replied, following her gaze. "It's not


the darkness—the cephalopods have a particular


time of night. We'll all simply have to remain awake


for a while. The rain won't affect them, if it comes."


 


Excitement overcoming her sleepiness, Cora made


her way through the dimly lit streets of the town. So


late at night (early in the morning, she corrected her-


self), the majority of the townsfolk were long since


sound asleep.


 


She reached the edge of town, heard the water lap-


ping at the polymer raft. Ahead lay the pier. At its far


end she could make out several shadowy figures.


 


"We're all here," Rachael offered as Cora joined


 


152 CACHALOT


 


them. She was already poured into her gelsuit. Merced


was adjusting his mask. In fact, they were more than


all there. Now five figures were standing at the end of


the pier.


 


"This is our guide." Sam pointed to another shape


making final tunings of its own equipment. "There


are enough ins and outs to nightdiving a strange reef


to make it tricky. It would be hard to lose anyone, but


this is safer."


 


"I know that. You think I'm a complete idiot?" Ra-


chael looked sharply at her mother, and Cora could


see the puzzlement on her daughter's face through


faceplate and darkness.


 


"I'm sorry—I know you don't," she apologized.


"Naturally it would be sensible for us to have a


guide."


 


"I'll do my best, Ms. Xamantina," a voice said. The


fifth figure turned toward her. Cora stared. She trem-


bled just a little, and the quivering passed quickly. It


was the girl Sam had been with.


 


She extended a hand. Even in the dim light Cora


could discern the tenseness in the youthful face across


from her. "My name's Dawn. I'm the town librarian."


Cora resisted the urge to say something like, "That's


not all you are, lynx." Besides, Cora was not going to


lapse into adolescence now. She reached out with her


own hand, tried to will the nerves to numbness as they


shook.


 


"It's an honor to meet you." The girl spoke with ap-


parent sincerity. "We all know -that you've been


brought in by the government and the administration


all the way from Terra to help us with our misfor-


tunes. If anyone can solve them, I'm sure you can."


 


Come on, dear, Cora thought to herself. You're


overdoing it. Nonetheless, staring at the unlined young


face, she sensed that, given half a chance, this was a


woman she could come to like. At the moment she


 


CACHALOT           153


 


was unsure whether she still hated her or merely felt


sorry for her. This was an oceanographic expedition,


no matter its aesthetic coloration. Not a sequence from


a tired old tridee fiction chip. "Let's get going," she


said briskly. "It's late. Very late." That was true


enough. The sun would rise in another few hours.


 


Clouds blotted out the stars. A few drops, harbin-


gers of nocturnal precipitation to come, dampened


their now masked faces. Mataroreva produced a set


of diving lights, tiny high-intensity beam throwers that


could be held easily in one hand.


 


"What about predators?" Merced was speaking


through his headphone system now. "I'd expect there


 


would be many, unless Cachalot's carnivores are all


day feeders."


 


"They're not," Dawn informed him, "but the large


pelagics never swim in the reef shallows. Those that


do are too small to trouble more than one swimmer,


and there are five of us."


 


How obvious, Cora mused. Was Merced trying to


make the girl feel comfortable with them by pro-


viding her with a chance to display some knowledge?


It had to be that. She had seen and heard enough of


the little scientist to suspect him of several things, but


naivete wasn't one of them.


 


Naturally there wouldn't be a swarm of dangerous


predators about, or the cephalopods would not have


chosen this place and time for mating.


 


One by one, they turned on their hand beams, the


projectors clipped protectively to individual wrist


latches, and slipped quietly into the water.


 


The beam throwers were necessary to illumine their


surroundings. It was not necessary to search out a


companion with the lights because the gelsuits, in ad-


dition to being thermosensitive, were also thermolumi-


escent. While the gel controlled body heat, that same


heat was enough to excite the atoms of the suit ma-


 


 


 


 


154 CACHALOT


 


terial to fluorescence. So each swimming figure glowed


a soft yellow.


 


As they moved farther into the reef they encoun-


tered a myriad of phosphorescent hexalates and other


creatures, but nothing particularly unique. Cora had


observed similar phenomena on other worlds.


 


Then the reef seemed to drop abruptly away on all


sides and they were swimming in a vast open hollow, a


natural underwater amphitheater. Within that watery


bowl was one of the most magnificent sights anyone


could imagine. For a time Cora forgot her worries


about their assignment, forgot any memories of the


painful confrontation with Sam and Dawn back in the


town library. Forgot everything. Before her was glory


that eclipsed all anxiety.


 


If anything, Sam had underestimated the number of


cephalopods they could expect to encounter. Tens of


thousands wiggled and fluttered before them, around


them. Some danced in threes and fours. Others were


naturally partnered, while thousands more sought


partners amid the iridescent orgy of liquid copulation.


Myriad searchlights flared and pulsed around her.


Soon something neither Sam nor Dawn had mentioned


commenced about them.


 


The gelsuits shone yellow. Not red or blue. That


mattered not. Driven by curiosity, passion, or forces


unimaginable to mankind, the cephalopods began to


scurry around each bipedal figure. Cora discovered


herself enveloped in a multiple waltz of other-worldly


beauty and grace. She let herself drift, suspended in


luminescence, as blue and red spheres jigged and


courted about her hands and head and legs.


 


Peering through the tentacled brilliance, she saw the


yellow figure of Rachael surrounded by an attentive


court of dazzling luminaries, a flavescent nucleus or-


bited by blue and crimson electrons.


 


She raised one of her hands. Immediately two of


 


CACHALOT           155


 


the blue cephalopods began a stately pirouette about


her fingertips, twisting and somersaulting with gravity-


defying grace. Another bumped against her faceplate,


making her jerk instinctively. But it was a soft,


powder-puff collision. She stared into septuple alien


eyes, cat-slitted and rich purple, trying to bridge a


chasm of intelligence and evolution. Blankly, the dis-


appointed creature drifted away with a hypnotic wave


of its tentacles.


 


Treading water easily, she remained above the bot-


tom, below the surface. There was no sky above, no


ground below. She was adrift in a sea of stars. She


had to force herself to think of the proximity of sharp


hexalate blades which could rip gelsuit or airflow


headpiece. In such light, devoid of reference points,


one could easily become disoriented and swim into the


reef wall.


 


Despite such dangers, she found herself wishing she


could slip free of the suit skin to swim naked and


clean in the dark water, convoyed by gently bobbing


blue and red lights.


 


She held up both hands now, watched as a dozen


males teased and courted her fingers. She moved her


hands up and down and the ellipsoidal forms matched


her movements exactly, never pausing in their gener-


ative ballet. I'm a conductor, a conductor of life, she


thought in wonder. She crossed her arms, and the


hopeless suitors again changed their dance to mimic


her motion. Bodies tumbled and spun, stubby fins pro-


ducing astonishing agility in the water. Two opposing


tentacles were always held stiffly out to the creature's


sides, acting as stabilizers.


 


Wondering how they would react, she brought her


two hands together, forming a single, larger yellow


mass. Would they fight, or freeze in confusion at the


unexpected merger?


 


The did neither. Instead, the obsessed dozen van-


 


 


 


 


156         CACHALOT


 


ished with appalling speed. She blinked, wondering if


her vision was at fault. Not only were her suitors gone,


they all were gone, as if they had never been there.


Thirty thousand azure and vermilion globes had dis-


appeared as if cut off by the turning of a single bio-


logical switch.


 


XI


 


F


 


' or several long, horrifying moments she was ut-


terly alone, suspended in black limbo save for the


penetrating beam of her hand light.


 


Then she made out other swimming, yellow forms


and their individual hand beams.


 


"What was that?" she inquired of everyone in gen-


eral and no one in particular via her mask broadcast


unit. "What happened?"


 


"Where did they go?" Rachael asked, sounding con-


cerned.


 


"Did we frighten them?" Merced appeared on her


right. The five figures came together.


 


"Dawn, I thought you said that there are no large


predators in here." Predators did seem a likely ex-


planation for the cephalopods' reaction. They would


douse their lights and scatter for shelter.


 


"I don't think there are, Cora." The girl sounded


curious, not defensive, which was why Cora was in-


clined to believe her.


 


They were interrupted by a flash of dull light from


overhead. Cora wasn't the only one who experienced


an instant of panic before the explanation reached


them in the form of a low rumble of thunder, muted


by the water.


 


"Lightning," she muttered. "Could that scare


them?"


 


157


 


 


 


 


158


 


CACHALOT


 


"It's possible," Dawn agreed. "I'm not enough of a


specialist to be able to say."


 


"Possible perhaps." Cora recognized Merced's


thoughtful tone. "But why should other light startle


them that way, when they generate such an immense


display themselves? Maybe that particular wave-


length? ..."


 


As she listened, Cora was distracted by a peculiar


tickling inside her head. It was almost familiar. She


had the strangest sensation—Then she felt herself be-


ing moved forcefully to one side.


 


But no hand had touched her, not even Sam's mas-


sive ones. As enormous volume of water had been


displaced somewhere nearby. Yet Dawn continued to


insist on the absence of large predators. Maybe the


girl was no specialist, but Cora granted her the bene-


fit of local experience, which she knew was often


worth much more than theoretical studies.


 


But there was something. She sensed it, felt it


through her suit. It had moved a mountain of ocean


and frightened the milling cephalopods into instant


 


oblivion.


 


Another flash from above momentarily lit the trans-


lucent water, a second dim rumble echoing forever


behind. She briefly saw her companions outlined in


light blue. Still no sign of anything else. Only gleaming


hexalates and nothing more. Whatever had terrified


the cephalopods had done the same to all other local


motile life.


 


In the center of Vai'oire was a tall, thin building


within which was a dense assemblage of the most


complex machinery in the town.


 


Two men monitored the instruments. They were


conscientious and attentive to their tasks. One was


presently visiting with a member of the opposite sex


in a corridor just off the main chamber. His compan-


ion remained behind, until he decided that it was vital


 


CACHALOT


 


159


 


he attend momentarily to certain critical bodily de-


mands.


 


No one saw the dial on one panel swing from one


end to the other. No one saw a fluorescent grid sud-


denly swarm with electronic pollen. The aural alarms


went off seconds later. Alert functions were beyond


the immediate reach of the busily occupied man in


the corridor. Ignoring pants and awkwardness, his


partner in the bathroom rushed for the general alarm.


He was also seconds too late, as the general alarm


system, the men, the building, and the community of


Vai'oire began to disintegrate.


 


Cora rested in the water, puzzled by the inexplica-


ble sudden swell. Hasty questions and theories were


exchanged by the five swimmers. Before any conclu-


sion could be agreed upon, the water around them


fragmented into a dozen arguing whirlpools, accom-


panied by a continuous, modulated rumble.


 


Cora was thrown about like an ant in a storm. She


kicked frantically to recover her equilibrium before


the turbulence threw her against an outcropping of


sharp reef. In the darkness and chaos something


locked onto her right arm. Water pulled the opposite


way. She felt as if her arm would be torn from its


socket and screamed inside the face mask.


 


But the grip held her tight. Looking around, she


saw the contorted, straining face of Sam Mataroreva


behind his faceplate. His other arm was locked around


the protruding spine of a hexalate bemmy. Another


figure also clung tightly to the formation: Rachael.


 


Then Sam had drawn her back to the sheltered side


of the growth. The water there was still angry and


confused, but the violence that had tossed Cora was


greatly diminished.


 


As the rumbling continued, rising and falling to no


recognizable pattern, Cora thought of a seaquake. She


suggested it to Sam.


 


"Can't be," he replied, sounding tired and frus-


 


160


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


161


 


trated. "Not that these old seamounts aren't subject


to seismic disturbances—they are. But this one's too


localized. We would be feeling the effects more where


we are right now, more toward the center of the


mount and the reef. Instead, the disturbance is off-


shore, toward the deeps."


 


Other figures fought their way toward the three


refugees. First Merced, then Dawn, drifted past. Like


a hesitant fisherman, Sam swam out to aid first one,


then the other. Soon all the swimmers were huddled


fearfully behind the protective mass of the bemmy.


 


"It's definitely coming from the area of the town,"


Mataroreva murmured. "I'm going up. Maybe I can


see something."


 


"Me, too."


 


He looked at Cora's glowing, tiny form, said noth-


ing. Then he was swimming surfaceward, keeping


safely behind the bulk of the formation. Cora fol-


lowed.


 


As they neared the surface the turbulence increased


considerably. Cora had to climb upward, keeping a


constant grip on the hexalate protrusions lest the surge


knock her from its protective mass. The disturbance


did not suggest a storm.


 


They broke the surface. This time Cora almost lost


her grasp as a huge swell smashed into her. It knocked


her face mask askew and she had to fight to clear and


reposition it. A fresh flash of lightning lit the roiling


waters and unmuted thunder assailed her exposed


head. It was raining steadily, but the wind was mod-


erate. The violence of the waves allowed them barely


half a minute above the water, which was sufficient


to imprint forever on her memory the fantastic im-


ages before them.


 


Bits and pieces of the town of Vai'oire were float-


ing past and around them. Violent smashing sounds


mixed with a few faint, distant screams and the action


 


of wind and wave. All of the town lights had gone out,


including those independently powered.


 


Four colossal, monolithic forms rose from the water


like a piece of the planet's crust. Breaching in unison,


the quartet of blue whales fell simultaneously onto


what remained of the now exposed central portion of


the town. Huge sections of plastic wall and roof ex-


ploded in all directions. Something irregular and heavy


made a whooshing noise as it flew past Cora's head,


to land in the water far behind her. Something smaller


wanged metallically off the front of the bemmy. Then


Sam was practically dragging her below.


 


The rumbles continued to assail the swimmers,


reaching their hiding place in the depths. The noise


was growing fainter as Cora numbly informed the


others, "We thought it was people, but it's been the


whales all along. I was so sure a human agency was


responsible."


 


"Then the catodon lied to us." Rachael treaded


water slowly.


 


"Lumpjaw insisted be knew nothing. Maybe they


don't."


 


"Probably not." Mataroreva's face was ashen be-


hind the mask. "What the old one said to us about the


baleen whales being incapable of mounting such a co-


ordinated enterprise is damn true. Yet you and I just


saw four of them operating in perfect unision. They


knew exactly what they were doing, and they were


going about it as methodically as any intelligent mil-


itary group could. I'm pretty sure I had a glimpse of


a couple of humpbacks working off to the west.


Humpbacks! They're usually as gentle as children. If


we'd been able to look around, I suspect we would


have found fins and seis and minkes and all the other


baleens out there, too.


 


"But I didn't see any toothed whales, and I was


looking for catodons. Until we have proof they were


 


 


 


 


162


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


163


 


involved, I'm not going to condemn them with their


less intelligent cousins."


 


Dawn's voice was agonized. "How can you hold the


baleens responsible? I'll bet the catodons are control-


ling them, directing them! It's all! ..."


 


Mataroreva shook her. "I know this doesn't make


any sense. Crazy—it's all crazy. Let's not fantasize,


though. Let's stick with what we know."


 


"What about our defenses?" she mumbled. "Some-


one ... we should have detected the approach in


plenty of time to give the alarm."


 


Mataroreva considered. "The whole business was


planned perfectly from beginning to end. They knew


exactly what they were doing. Probably they hit the


defense center first. What went wrong there is some-


thing we'll never leam."


 


"How could a bunch of dumb baleens know all


 


that?" Dawn moaned.


 


"Someone must be telling them. Someone has to,


unless . . ." He hesitated, then went on. "Unless the


baleens and the catodons, all of them, have been hid-


ing abilities and desires we know nothing about."


 


"That's a pretty far-fetched hypothesis," Cora com-


mented.


 


"I'm willing to accept a better one."


 


"Could a human agency somehow be controlling


 


the baleens?"


 


"I don't see how." But she could see he was seri-


ously considering the idea. "No group of humans


could so completely dominate and direct a pod of in-


telligent whales. Not by any known technique." His


hand gestured, a glowing pointer in the water.


 


"There must be a couple of hundred cetaceans


functioning in chorus out there to generate such total


destruction in so short a time. No wonder the other


towns never even had time to send out a warning."


 


"I think we'd all do well to be silent for a while."


 


Merced was looking away from them, around the hex-


alate tower.


 


"Why?" Cora asked.


 


He pointed toward the town, to where the reef


sloped off into deeper water. "I think I just saw some-


thing move."


 


They went quiet, huddling together tight against the


finger of silicate. The rumbles had vanished, and the


water, though still disturbed, was silent.


 


Cora couldn't be certain, but she thought she saw a


great silver-gray wall sliding past in the blackness. It


was only a dim outline on the far boundaries of per-


ception. She cursed their gelsuits' irrepressible lumi-


nescence. The sight reminded her of nothing so much


as a shark on patrol, and she shuddered, cold now


despite the warming efficiency of the suit.


 


The outline faded into the blackness from which it


had emerged, but they continued to stay bunched to-


gether and silent. With their suits automatically as-


sisting in respiration, they might have slept in shifts,


those awake monitoring the regulators of their somno-


lent companions. They tried to do so, but no one


could fall asleep. The gelsuits could modulate air and


warmth but could do nothing where fear was con-


cerned.


 


Gradually, an eternity later, the water around them


began to lighten. The storm had long since moved on.


Sunlight was once more turning the water to glass,


sparkling off the brilliant reef growths. The day swim-


mers appeared, poking at crevices in the hexalates for


food and amusement. Long, multihued fronds hesi-


tantly unfolded from their hiding places, began to


strain the water for microscopic sustenance.


 


All was normal save for the presence of thousands


of inorganic objects drifting on the surface. Some sank


slowly past the five tired swimmers, who made their


way carefully to the light. Around them drifted the


remnants of the town of Vai'oire, shattered and torn.


 


 


 


 


164


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


165


 


Sections of housing, packages, clothes, and personal


effects bobbed eerily on the gentle current. Meter-


square hunks of polymer raft dominated the flotsam


like miniature icebergs. The superstrong polymer had


a breaking point of several tons per square meter, a


point which the rampaging cetaceans had handily ex-


ceeded.


 


Incongruously human in the sea of technological


corpses, a doll drifted past. It was half sunk, badly


waterlogged already. Its head was bent and hung be-


neath the surface. Cora shied away from it as if it


could poison her through the water.


 


They remained next to the crest of the bemmy,


hanging onto it as they studied in stunned silence the


section of sea where the town had been anchored.


 


Considering that all her friends and associates, per-


haps relatives as well, had been killed, Dawn was


holding together surprisingly well.


 


"I'm going to hunt for survivors," Mataroreva an-


nounced.


 


"What about remaining cetaceans?"


He started swimming around the bemmy, looked


back at Cora. "I don't think so. I don't see any plumes


or backs. Not a fin in sight. They finished their work


last night."


 


Fin ... fin ... the way he said it made Cora think


of something else. Then she had it. There was no sign


of either Latehoht or Wenkoseemansa. Yet she had


been told the cetaceans did not fight among them-


selves. The cooperative action of the different whales


the previous night proved as much. But the effort it-


self, the hostile premeditated attack by the herd of


cetaceans, was so unprecedented that she wouldn't be


surprised to learn that the baleens had killed the two


orcas because they had been working alongside man-


kind.


 


Come to think of it, the orcas had been on patrol


last night but had sounded no warning. Were they


 


dead, or in league with the baleens? The plankton-


eaters had no teeth, nothing to bite or chew with. But


a tail weighing many tons could smash the skull of a


much smaller orca as easily as it could a section of


polymer raft.


 


Which survivors was Sam really worried about?


 


He searched for some thirty minutes before rejoin-


ing them. The current was already dispersing the broken


skeleton of the town. In the bright sunlight of morning


the remaining fragments took on a surreal aspect. It


was as if the town had never been, and something had


poured tons of garbage into the waters surrounding


this reef.


 


"No sign of them," he announced and then, seeing


Cora's questioning look, confirmed her thoughts. "Ei-


ther of them. I called and called. No one responded."


He forced himself on. "I didn't spot a single body.


What the hell do they do with the bodies?"


 


"I can't imagine," Cora said carefully. "The throat


of even a blue is too small to pass a whole man, and


they've nothing to chew a person up with." Rachael


looked ill. "Anyway, why would they suddenly switch,


after millions of years, from a diet of krill to much


bulkier food?"


 


"Then what do they do with the bodies?" Sam mut-


tered again.


 


No one had any ideas. At that point, everything


caught up with Dawn. They took turns comforting


her, calming her. Only Cora stayed aside. She was


nauseated by her own thoughts: the wish that Dawn


had perished along with the rest of the town. Her re-


action was only human, but sometimes the thoughts


that cross a human mind can be appalling. How thin is


the veneer of civilization.


 


Rachael and Merced did a better job of soothing


the distraught girl anyway. Cora forced personal mat-


ters from her mind by concentrating relentlessly on


the problem at hand.


 


 


 


 


166


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


167


 


"We have enough nutrients in our suits to keep us


going four or five days." She pulled herself up onto


the smooth top of the bemmy, slid aside her mask.


"We can rest here without having to swim and can


conserve our strength." She looked at Sam. "I'm sure


we can find something in the way of local life to sup-


plement our suit diet." She gestured at the surround-


ing debris. "There should be some useful material


among all this, food included. We'd better start look-


ing for it before the current carries it beyond our


reach." And, she mused silently, it will give us some-


thing to do besides think.


 


Even Dawn participated in the search, hiding her


sobbing behind her mask. They found a considerable


amount of packaged food floating on the surface.


Much of it was inedible. Either the vacuum seals had


cracked, or it was designed only for use in automatic


cooking units. But some was both intact and directly


edible.


 


A great deal of torn, lighter-than-water cable


drifted about like yellow seaweed. These lengths


served to tie the packages of food to the tops of sev-


eral bemmies. The pattern thus formed would also


serve to attract high-flying skimmers.


 


Merced suggested they employ one or more of the


emergency transmitters located in the instrument belt


of every gelsuit. The idea was vetoed by Mataroreva.


They still could not discount completely the possibil-


ity that a human agency was somehow involved in the


attacks. Setting up an emergency beacon might draw


visitors to the reef other than those desired. Besides,


the lack of communication from the town would draw


investigators soon enough.


 


Quite unexpectedly, they did come across three


closely grouped watertight containers from their own


sunken suprafoil. Two contained delicate research


equipment for the study of underwater life. That was


a laugh, Cora thought. They would be doing nothing


 


but studying undersea life for the next several days,


perhaps for weeks, until someone thought to send out


a skimmer or a ship to see why the town of Vai'oire


was not responding to signals.


 


She couldn't decide whether to be pleased or disap-


pointed at the contents of the third container. It was


filled with personal effects that were of no use to any-


one in the water, and included Rachael's neurophon.


Her daughter, of course, was overjoyed. To Cora's


relief, however, she wouldn't chance playing the sen-


sitive instrument, much as it would have relaxed her.


 


Not that the sealed, solid-state electronics would be


damaged by a little water, but Rachael was unwilling


to risk dropping the device from the uncertain perch


of a bemmy top. It would not float. So she left it


sealed in, together with the other two containers, and


tied to the top of a silicate projection.


 


They spent the next few days examining the rest


of the debris as it was dispersed by wind and wave.


Mataroreva made longer and longer swims out to sea,


disdaining the comparative shelter of the reef. He


claimed to be searching for weapons as well as for ad-


ditional food supplies.


 


Cora knew otherwise. She stayed tuned to his


broadcast frequency, listening to his plaintive calls. He


was still seeking the pair of missing orcas. As the days


passed without any reply from the empty sea, he grew


more and more morose. Less time was paid to


his companions, to eating, to anything other than his


muscle-wearying swims. Cora began to feel that his


attraction for the two whales was obsessive.


 


Or was it simply that in spending so much time


seeking them, he was ignoring her?


 


At least his obsession was inclusive. He ignored


Dawn as well. And despite herself, Cora felt increas-


ingly sympathetic toward the girl. She was too young


to take so much death in stride.


They continued hunting for a body or two. A


 


 


 


 


168           CACHALOT


 


drowned human would eventually rise to the surface


through the production of gas via decomposition. But


they found not an arm or a leg or anything to indicate


that hundreds of human beings had once occupied this


section of sea. To Cora, their absence posed as great


a mystery as the still inexplicable assault of the


 


baleens.


 


The food from the packages was a welcome change


 


from the bland liquid nutrients supplied by their suits,


Cora finished her lunch, slid back into the water. They


were entering their fourth day in the sea.


 


Such an existence compelled her to consider the


catodon's way of thinking. Four days of eating, sleep-


ing, and living in near open ocean is enough to affect


anyone's outlook on life. Once she had spent fourteen


consecutive hours in the water, but that was nothing


 


compared to four days.


 


A gentle current rocked you to sleep. You would


awaken beneath the surface of the sea, to find a glass-


faced human hovering above you and mumbling con-


cerns. Once or twice a day it was time to bathe out-


side your gelsuit. It began to seem foolish to get


 


dressed to get back into the water.


 


The reef became home as well as refuge. Certain


hexalate growths grew as familiar as any furniture.


Several territorial teleosts greeted the swimming hu-


mans as associates, if not friends. Cora found herself


worried one morning when a favorite blue and pink


fish failed to appear on schedule, and was relieved


 


when it finally did.


 


At night they glowed alongside their protective


bemmy, one remaining on watch while the others


slept. Thousands of nocturnal reef dwellers com-


menced to fill their half of the daily cycle of life. She


nearly forgot what it was like to be a land-dwelling


creature. Her legs were accustomed to functioning in


smooth, alternating kicks now. How much easier, more


graceful, it was than walking!


 


CACHALOT           169


 


Given gills instead of the confining gelsuit, she be-


lieved she could adapt readily to an oceanic existence.


She found that she didn't miss solid land at all. In fact,


if assured of an ample supply of food and fresh drink-


ing water, she felt she could live this way for months


on end.


 


Her enthusiasm was not shared by her companions.


Of the four, only Mataroreva seemed at home in the


water. There his great bulk was neutralized and he


became as graceful as a seal. But his moroseness


turned to bitterness as the days passed. When he


talked to Cora or the others, it was with an increasing


and unnatural brusqueness that was quite unlike him.


 


By now the last floating fragments of the town of


Vai'oire had been carried off by the current. Any-


thing potentially useful to the five refugees had been


secured. Rather than drift and think, Cora tried to do


some serious work.


 


It was while she was studying a particularly inter-


esting anemonelike creature that Dawn swam down


to join her. Bubbles rose like clear jelly from the back


of her breathing unit.


 


"You mustn't blame Sam, you know."


 


"What? What makes you think I blame Sam for


anything?"


 


"I've seen the way you watch him, react to his


presence," the girl said. "It's there in the way your


body moves, and in your eyes behind your mask."


 


Cora turned away from the purple fan she had


been examining, looked around. She and Dawn were


alone. Whatever expression the girl wore was distorted


by the mask. Only her eyes could be seen.


 


"Sam—Sam's problem is that he genuinely loves


everybody," Dawn explained. "You mustn't think of


me as a rival."


 


Cora looked away nervously. That was precisely


how she had come to regard her.


"It wasn't only me, you know," the lithe young


 


 


 


 


170


 


CACHALOT


 


woman continued. "I think Sam must know half the


women on Cachalot. They all like him. Why shouldn't


we? He's a wonderful, charming man. But a perma-


nent mate?" She shook her head, the motion given an


unintentional portentousness by the resistance of the


 


water.


 


Cora checked to make certain her broadcast unit


was operating with only enough power for this inti-


mate person-to-person conversation. "What makes you


think I was considering Sam as anything more than


 


a ..."


 


"Oh, come on," Dawn scoffed gently. "You're as


transparent as the water here. Don't you see that I'm


trying to help you?"


 


"Don't do me any favors," Cora replied coolly.


 


"Sam—he . . ." The girl looked thoughtful. "He


isn't designed to love just one woman. Some men and


women aren't. He truly loves everyone, and feels—


though he might not be able to articulate this feeling


—that he should spread that great love around."


 


"I think you and I define love in different ways."


 


"Maybe we do, Ms. Xamantina. Maybe we do."


 


"Call me Cora."


 


"Thank you." Dawn smiled gratefully. "I'd like


that. I'm only giving you a piece of advice, believe


me. It's absurd for you to think of me as a rival for


Sam's permanent affection. You can't compete for


something that isn't available."


 


"That remains to be seen. You seem awfully cer-


tain of yourself and your appraisal of Sam."


 


"It isn't just Sam," the girl said, oddly reflective.


"It's Cachalot. Sam was bom here. So was I. If you


had been bom here, you'd understand his attitude bet-


ter than you seem to. The competition is more than


you imagine, and yet isn't really competition at all."


 


"If you're trying to puzzle me, I don't pay much at-


tention to riddles."


 


CACHALOT


 


171


 


"No, I'm not trying to confuse you." Dawn sighed,


 


partly out of resignation, partly from exasperation.


"Then tell me straight what you're talking about."


The young woman hesitated. "I think it may be


 


better for you if you find out for yourself. I'm not sure


 


you'd believe me anyway."


 


"You're still doing a poor job of putting me off


through confusion and mystery."


 


"Never mind." Dawn turned to swim away. "For-


get it."


 


"Just a minute." Cora put out a restraining hand.


"Whatever happens, you should know that I'm terri-


bly sorry for the destruction to your life here. I know


that most everyone you liked or loved probably


perished with that town. But I've been through too


much in my own life to give up a chance at a man like


Sam. I've tried to hate him for being with you, but I


can't." She shrugged. "There's no such thing as a sci-


entific approach to love."


 


"I'm not asking you to give up anything," the girl


insisted. Then she smiled shyly and unexpectedly. "In


fact, though you probably won't believe this, either, I


wish you the best of luck."


 


"Thanks. I wish you the same."


 


Dawn shook her head again, slowly. "You still


don't understand. Someday I hope you will."


 


CACHALOT           173


 


XII


 


I'm beginning to get itchy, and it's not from living


in this gelsuit," Merced said as he and Cora sat atop


the familiar bemmy. They had their masks pushed


back and were breathing real air. It seemed unnatural


to Cora. The gaseous world was cold and harsh com-


pared with the gentle homogenized environment be-


low the surface. She was anxious to return there.


 


"There should have been an inquiry by now," Mer-


ced continued. "A skimmer ought to have arrived to


check up."


 


"Not necessarily," Cora argued. "It may not arrive


for another two, three days. Even if they tried to con-


tact the town immediately after the disaster, it would


still take time to decide that the quiet was due to some


catastrophe rather than, say, to a power failure, and


then more time to get a ship out here. Remember how


long it took us."


 


"Why a ship? A skimmer would be faster."


 


"I know, but a skimmer doesn't have the carrying


capacity of a—" She stopped in midsentence, staring.


 


Merced tried to see what had caught her attention.


He located it as she identified it. "A skimmer would


be faster, but not if there's a ship in the area."


 


Two dark blotches marred the southwestern hori-


zon. Merced had a bad moment when he thought they


might be whales coming back to make certain no one


 


had escaped. Then the slight spray from their flanks


became visible. "Suprafoils!" He slipped his mask


back over his head. "Thank goodness. I was getting


sick of field work. Let's inform the others."


 


Together they dropped into the water, where their


transmissions could be picked up by their companions.


 


Rachael was the first to rejoin them, towing the


crate containing her neurophon. "I can play again! It's


been too long."


 


"Withdrawal symptoms?" Cora commented sardo-


ically.


 


"Yes." Rachael was too excited to respond to the


sarcasm.


 


Dawn arrived next, followed closely by Mataroreva.


"You sure they're foils?" He spoke to Merced.


 


"Unmistakable. Two of them."


 


"That's funny." He sounded puzzled. "I would've


thought a skimmer from Mou'anui would have arrived


first. It's too soon for a foil from Administration Dis-


patch."


 


"Probably these were fishing in the area," Dawn


suggested hopefully, "When Mou'anui got the word."


Her voice dropped. "Or rather, didn't get the word.


They would come here if a general broadcast was


made, as it should have been."


 


"Makes sense," Mataroreva conceded. "We'll know


in a few minutes what they're doing here."


 


Cora frowned at him. "What are you talking about,


Sam? You still subscribing to the theory that humans


are somehow directing the baleens?"


 


"I'm not subscribing to anything except caution,"


he shot back. "We've nothing to lose by spending a


little while longer in the water. We can wait a bit


more. And watch."


 


They did so, clustered tightly behind the bemmy,


their heads just above water. The pair of foils slowed,


settled into the nearby section of sea where the town


of Vai'oire had floated in peace not long ago.


 


 


 


 


174           CACHALOT


 


Distant splashings reached the hidden watchers. .,


Divers in gelsuits were dropping from both foils. Fran-


tic activity marred the smooth lines of the two ships.


 


Cora pushed back her mask, spoke directly to


Mataroreva, as he had insisted they all do. Suit-unit


transmissions, he had declared, were too easily de-


tected.


 


"See? They're looking for survivors." She moved as


 


if to start around the mound of hexalate.


 


He put out a hand, grabbed her. "Maybe." He stared


thoughtfully across the thin ridge that broke the sur-


face. "But if they're searching for survivors, why


 


haven't they broadcast their location?"


 


"Maybe they're just investigating, after receiving or-


ders from Mou'anui to do so," Rachael suggested.


"Maybe they know from previous experience that


 


there are no survivors."


 


"Investigating for what?" Mataroreva went silent.


They had their answer soon enough. Divers began


returning to their ships. Blocks and winches, magnetic


and straight, were dropped over the sides of each ves-


sel. Soon the men were hoisting individual crates ana


bits of selected debris on deck. The flotsam was then


neatly stacked and tied down. It had the air of a well-


practiced operation.


 


"Instrumentation." Mataroreva squinted across the


sunlit surface. "Ah, and there's a couple of freshly


sealed containers. What do they look like to you,


 


Dawn?"


 


"Those are vacuum cylinders." Her voice was low,


 


almost trembling. "They would hold fragrance extracts


 


and spices: town cargo."


 


Mataroreva glanced over at Cora. "Do you think


they're salvaging that stuff to put the proceeds of sale


into an account benefiting surviving relatives of Vai-


'oire's dead? Or maybe to raise a memorial to them?


Look how fast they're working! They're pushing them-


selves to finish before the first official observers arrive.


 


CACHALOT           175


 


"It makes sense now. Our first guess was right. We


suspected either whales or men, but not both function-


ing in tandem. Somehow these people are controlling


the cetaceans. I can't believe the whales are working


for them of their own free will. They have nothing to


gain.


 


"First the whales, their activities somehow coordi-


nated by these vultures, destroy a town. Then their


human Svengalis rush in and rake up anything of


value. If anyone happened to stumble in when a town


was under attack and get safely away, the cetaceans


would get the blame."


 


"I can't imagine," Cora muttered, "how anyone


could control and direct a large group of cetaceans


like that."


 


"Neither do L But I will find out."


"What do we do now?" Rachael asked.


Mataroreva continued to study the busy operation.


"There appear to be about twenty crew per ship.


Many of them are diving. Maybe we can take one of


the ships. Even if we can't get away, possibly one of


us might make it to the ship's transmitter. We could


at least explain what's been happening. That would


doubly alert all the .other towns. Might even frighten


these people off. We have one advantage anyway."


 


"I'd trade all our advantages for a beamer," Mer-


ced murmured, his right hand tightening around an


invisible one.


 


"We know the reef," their guide continued. "We've


been swimming over and through it for days. We'll


head for the nearest foil at dusk. In the dark, we'll


glow just like those pirates. They'll still be diving after


the sun goes down, as anxious as they must be to fin-


ish up and clear out of here. If we can just get on


deck before someone raises the alarm, we should at


least have a good chance at their transmitter."


 


"I'm for the transmitter." Dawn looked eagerly at


the nearest bobbing vessel. "I know communications.


 


176         CACHALOT


 


I bet I can get off a signal faster than any of you. In


 


the dark, if need be."


 


"Sounds good. We'll take the boarding ladder the


last diver uses. I'm up first."


 


"No. Let me go."


 


Mataroreva stared in surprise at the soft-voiced


 


Merced.


 


The little scientist continued with gentle relentless-


ness. "They may not have any oversized specimens in


their crews," he explained. "Your suit glow will be the


same, .but your mass will not. I'm more normally built


and less likely to be noticed than any of you. Also


less intimidating."


 


Mataroreva considered, then nodded slowly. "You


make good sense. Now, what about weapons? We


can't chance jumping one of their divers. They'll prob-


ably work in pairs or trios, and one would be sure to


sound a warning."


 


"There are some blue echinoderms on the bottom,"


Cora suggested. "They have three to five large pois-


onous spines. We can break them off at the base. The


spines are pretty tough. Even if their toxicity fades


after separation, they'll make serviceable knives."


 


Mataroreva smiled thinly at her. "I didn't think


you'd notice such bloodthirsty details."


 


"Part of my job. And I'm not bloodthirsty. I'm


 


mad."


 


An orange sun hung just above the water, fire bal-


ancing on a sheet of silvered clay, when they started


toward the nearest foil. Mataroreva and Merced led


the underwater procession. All eyes turned anxiously,


seeking the telltale glow of another approaching diver.


 


None came near.


 


They could not know how many of the crew re-


mained aboard, but the craft offered little room in


which to hide. Each was built for speed, with only a


single modest forward cabin. Most of the area was


open rear deck and cargo hold.


 


CACHALOT           177


 


Two boarding ladders dipped like straws info the


water on either side of the ship, one forward and one


astern. The swimmers intended to mount the forward


ladder, nearest the central cabin and the transmitter.


That would also keep them away from the region of


greatest activity near the stem, where salvage was be-


ing loaded.


 


Each of them carried a twenty-centimeter-long blue


spine, four-sided, taken from an unlucky bottom-


dweller. The spines would not stand repeated use.


Mataroreva felt that if each spine found a throat, it


would more than have served its purpose.


 


He articulated that desire at every opportunity, run-


ning his hand along the sides of his own weapon and


making repeated stabbing gestures as they swam. Cora


couldn't share his lust for killing, despite the ghastly


crime that had been committed here. But she was


quite prepared to wound.


 


They reached the hull of the suprafoil without a


challenge, hovered beneath its bow. Gestures served in


place of words. Merced moved upward and grabbed


the bottom rung of the fore port ladder. Still there


was no challenge.


 


As soon as he was clear of the water he removed


his suit fins, but did not drop them. If he appeared


on deck without them, he would attract immediate at-


tention, whereas if he acted and looked like a normal


diver, he might escape curiosity for a precious second


or two longer. It was possible the divers on one boat


kney those on the other only casually. And it was


dark.


 


A minute passed while those remaining in the wa-


ter waited nervously. Then Merced reappeared, lean-


ing over the side and gesturing frantically. Mataroreva


started up the ladder. Cora was right behind him, fol-


lowed by Dawn and Rachael.


 


Then they were all standing on deck alongside the


 


178


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


179


 


only cabin. Lights glowed from within. They were not


interrupted by moving shapes.


 


The only sign of habitation was a limp figure on


the deck at their feet. Its head was twisted around at


an unnatural angle and blood trickled lazily from the


gaping mouth. Merced's spine-knife was unstained.


Mataroreva glanced curiously from the corpse to


 


Merced.


 


"I broke his neck. The opportunity presented it-


self," the smaller man whispered. Then he turned


and moved on, crouching like a spider.


 


Cora passed the body and wondered at the unex-


pectedly lethal talents of the wiry oceanographer. His


athletic ability had been amply demonstrated. Mata-


roreva, who knew more about such things, had


reached the conclusion that Merced was somewhat


more than merely athletic. But there was no time to


discuss such mysteries now. The real problem at hand


was far more prosaic in nature.


 


From the side of the cabin they had an excellent


view of the rear deck. Two men were studying a dark


gap into which an automatic crane was lowering a


basket filled with cylinders of varying size. There was


nothing resembling crew quarters. A couple of lumi-


nescent panels completely lit the interior of the cabin.


That was good. It made it difficult for anyone inside


to see into the blackness beyond.


 


Mataroreva bent around a comer and peered briefly


into the chamber. He turned and held up a single fin-


ger. Gestures and whispers followed. They would first


attempt to silence the single inhabitant of the cabin.


Then they would rush the pair monitoring the loading.


If the one inside the cabin managed to cry out, Mer-


ced would lead an immediate attack on the two load-


ers. It was hoped that the other ship was anchored too


far away to notice any screams.


 


They did not have as much success as Merced in


sneaking up on their quarry. One of the men operat-


ing the crane glanced back and stared straight at them.


For a long moment he simply stood there, a puzzled


expression on his face. His companion might have


proved more voluble if given time. Instead, he had


only seconds in which to gaze at them in shock.


 


They were indeed not used to the presence of sur-


vivors. It was good they were surprised as well as out-


numbered. After so many days of moving horizontally


through the water, the boarders had a difficult time


running across a solid surface.


 


The second loader reacted. He wore nothing in the


way of a weapon, so he hefted a slim, salt-stained


cylinder full of supercooled argon and swung it in the


general direction of the onrushmg Merced.


 


The scientist's leg came around in an unexpected


arc to connect solidly with the loader's forearm. The


cylinder fell to the deck. Without pausing, Merced


continued to spin, flying through the air. His back foot


landed on the other man's chin. The man collapsed


like a waterlogged steak.


 


Meanwhile, Mataroreva had returned from forward


and was able to help Cora and Rachael subdue their


antagonist. Neither woman had any military training,


but each was sufficiently enthusiastic to keep the first


loader occupied until Mataroreva could arrive to fin-


ish the job.


 


Breathing in long, painful gasps, Cora walked over


to join Merced. "Odd sort of talent for a biologist to


have. Do you find you have to knock out many fish?"


 


Merced grinned uncomfortably at her. "You know


that sort of thing won't work underwater. Too much


resistance. It's only a hobby. It's a good way to keep


yourself in shape when you spend a lot of your time


on your butt studying tape chips."


 


"Uh-huh." Cora did not sound at all satisfied,


though the explanation was perfectly sensible. She


watched as Rachael finished hauling a container they


had brought with them onto the deck. It contained the


 


 


 


 


180


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


181


 


best of the food concentrates—no crew quarters likely


meant no autochef—and, of course, her damnable in-


strument.


 


"In any case," Merced began, looking down specula-


lively at the man with the shattered jaw, "I don't think


 


that..."


 


"What's the matter? Pucara?" The biologist was


gaping past her. He made a funny sort of gargling


noise. Then his eyes rolled up and he toppled over


 


onto his victim.


 


Spinning, Cora confronted two gelsuited figures


standing on the foredeck. One flipped back her mask.


She had short blonde hair, an unfriendly grimace, and


a tight grip on the handle of the weapon she cradled.


It was stubby of body, with an incongruously long bar-


rel, all stinger and no bee. Cora recognized it readily


enough. The gun was intended for underwater defense


and used compressed gas to fire small darts. Each dart


contained a powerful soporific. The intensity of the


drug varied according to what one expected to have


 


to defend oneself against.


 


As the woman had just demonstrated, the weapon


worked very efficiently out of the water. It was tubed


to her gelsuit airsystem, powered by the carbon diox-


ide from her own lungs.


 


Her slightly taller male companion stood alongside


her. A similar device was held loosely in his left hand.


The other was peeling gelsuit.


 


"Where did you people spring from?" The woman's


query was a mixture of resentment and surprise. "You,


fat boy—hold it right there or it's sleepy time for you,


too." Mataroreva, who had started edging toward the


 


railing, was forced to halt.


 


Rachael was kneeling alongside Merced, showing


somewhat more than ordinary concern. "How strong


 


was the dosage, damn you?"


 


"Not very. He'll sleep for a while and be good as


new." The woman's tone turned threatening as she


 


studied the two bodies by the hold opening. "That's


more than you can say for Solly and Chan-li."


 


"We're from—" Cora started to explain.


 


Dawn cut her off quickly. "We're the last survivors


of Vai'oire. Don't talk to us about sympathy."


 


"That may be." The woman leaned against the in-


ner wall of the cabin. Her companion, Cora saw to her


dismay, was already yammering into the ship's trans-


mitter. "It's no concern of mine. We'll let Hazaribagh


decide whether it's necessary to know where you come


from." She smiled meaningfully. "There's no doubt in


my mind where you're going. Though I may be


wrong."


 


"You've killed several thousand people," Cora said


angrily. "Why pretend you're going to treat the five of


us any differently?"


 


That caused the woman to frown. "We haven't


killed anybody. At least, I don't think so."


 


"What are you talking about?"


 


"I said, we haven't killed anybody!" The woman, to


Cora's great surprise, appeared honestly upset. "I


think that's about enough talking." The muzzle of her


weapon swung several degrees to starboard. "And if


you take one more step, fat boy, I'm going to put one


of these into you. At this range I couldn't miss."


 


Mataroreva, who had used the conversation to gain


another couple of meters toward the cabin, said qui-


etly, "You keep calling me fat boy, and I'll make that


toy pistol into a necklace for you."


 


"Okay." She took a couple of nervous steps back-


ward. "Standoff, then. You keep your feet still and


I'll do the same with my mouth."


 


For all her initial bravado, the woman did not strike


Cora as a coldblooded member of a band of ruthless


killers. What was going on here?


 


Undoubtedly they would soon find out. Other divers


appeared, to desuit on deck while muttering with


seeming confusion about the presence of the five


 


 


 


 


182


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


183


 


strangers. The subjects of their attention had been


herded together just in front of the open hold.


 


Mataroreva and a groggy Merced gave some


thought to their making a concerted charge for the


railing, figuring that if they all went in different direc-


tions, the woman couldn't hit more than two of them


before the others were well on their way to the secret


 


places of the reef.


 


It was Merced who finally vetoed the idea. Even if


three of them made it successfully over the side, these


people doubtless possessed at least the standard vari-


eties of detection equipment. They were obviously


adept at ferreting out sunken valuables. It would not


be difficult for them to find a few divers.


 


A better idea might be to rush the woman, since no


one else had yet thought to bring up additional weap-


ons. Unfortunately, this idea lost its appeal when five


more divers appeared, all of them armed with identi-


cal gas-dart weapons save for one. The latter carried


a squat device that projected explosive shells for deal-


ing with particularly stubborn forms of sea life.


 


So the captives waited and pondered the possible


profile of the person the woman had called Ha-


zaribagh, who would decide their fate. At least they


weren't to be murdered out of hand. And why should


they be? Hadn't the woman insisted she and her co-


horts had killed no one?


 


It seemed to Cora that the more they learned about


the destroyed towns of Cachalot, the less they knew.


It was like breaking an egg. Instead of finding a yolk


inside, they found two more eggs. And four inside the


two. And so on and so on, on to utter frustration.


 


A guard kept watch on them all night. In the morn-


ing they were given a surprisingly pleasant meal. Ra-


chael asked for permission to take possession of her


 


neurophon.                                         t


The woman withdrew it from the watertight con-  J


tainer but paused before handing it over. As Rachael  |


 


watched anxiously, the woman and another of their


guards removed a back panel. The two of them con-


sulted before the first dislodged a pair of tiny solid-


state modules. Then the instrument was handed to its


owner.


 


"Now you can play all the music you want," the


stocky blonde told Rachael pleasantly, "but without


neuronics. In the proper hands, that otherwise delight-


ful device could be very disconcerting if someone


knew how to maltune the projections."


 


"I wasn't thinking of that," Rachael protested indig-


nantly.


 


"Maybe not. But I am."


 


The midday meal passed with the divers continuing


their salvage operation. Soon after, another vessel ap-


peared on the horizon. It was much larger than either


of the suprafoils. It was also of old-fashioned but


proven design. There were no foils. Beneath the dou-


ble hull of the massive catamaran, a foil could fit


neatly alongside hull doors and portals. There it could


unload even in rough weather, shielded by the bulk


of the mother ship.


 


The sleek mass anchored nearby and their foil


pulled in underneath. Cora noted the blotches on the


twin hulls and on the huge deck shading them. The


craft was well used.


 


An elevator descended to the deck of the foil. They


boarded and were carried up to the larger vessel's


main deck. A walkway took them to a second deck


near the stern. In addition to communications equip-


ment and a recorder, they found chairs, tables, a por-


table autochef, and several very large men holding


large guns.


 


There was also a small, dusky character clad in a


khaki-colored shirt and vest. Several necklaces framed


his thin brown chest and the white and black hair


sprouting there. White teeth alternated with faceted


red and yellow gems in the necklace. Straight black


 


 


 


 


184


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


185


 


hair was combed directly back and tied in a knot with


red and yellow cord. Extremely bushy white sideburns


flanked the narrow, tiny face.


 


A thin black and white mustache curled upward to-


ward ink-black eyes, was dampened slightly when the


man took a drink from the tall metal glass on the


table in front of him. He looked for all the world like


an elderly bureaucrat on vacation. But his face, as he


turned to inspect them, was troubled.


 


"Hazaribagh. Dewas Hazaribagh," Mataroreva mur-


mured.


 


"Yes. Mataroreva, isn't it?" The man's voice was


high, and as sharp as a paper cut.


 


Cora's gaze traveled from stranger to companion.


"Yeah, I know him now," Mataroreva said. "He


manages this factory ship. Independent operator. The


two foils are gathering and scouting craft for the big


one, in case you haven't figured that out already. A


modest operation, if I recall the lists right. Not the


largest working on Cachalot, nor by any means the


smallest."


 


"A correct appraisal," Hazaribagh agreed easily.


"Honest folk trying to make an honest living by fight-


ing whole floating towns financed by huge interstellar


companies and big new ships bankrolled by wealthy


merchant families. That kind of competition makes


mere fiscal survival a matter of thin margin."


 


" 'Honest living,' " Dawn sneered. "I could laugh,


if you hadn't just murdered every friend I ever had!"


 


"You're a former inhabitant of Vai'oire?" Ha-


zaribagh looked shocked. "I was told, but I didn't. . ."


His voice changed as he abruptly took a different


tack. "Are you all former townsfolk? Which of you


are and which of you aren't?"


No one said anything.


 


"Come, come, it really doesn't matter where you're


from. I'm just curious." He pointed at Mataroreva.


"Him I know from the planetary gendarmerie. The


 


young lady who just spoke," and he indicated Dawn,


"has confessed that she resided here. What of the rest


of you?"


 


Cora, Rachael, and Merced remained silent.


 


"Well, you disappoint me. But as I said, it doesn't


really matter. Keep your little secrets, if you must."


 


He looked back at Dawn, his fingers flicking away


the condensation from the chilled flanks of the glass


in his hands. It exuded a sweet aroma.


 


"I'm being perfectly honest with you. I said 'honest


living.' Well, perhaps 'semihonest' would be more ac-


curate now. But we're no mass murderers, no matter


what you think."


 


"How do you do it?" Cora blurted, unable to keep


her curiosity in check any longer.


 


"Do what?"


 


"Control the cetaceans. Order them to destroy—"


She stopped. Hazaribagh was laughing. In the face of


such callous indifference to death, Cora could say


nothing. He did not laugh so much as chirp.


 


"Really, lady, you ascribe to me qualities and gen-


ius I truly wish I possessed. Sadly, it is not so. I am


not the mad scientist of so many tridee thrillers. I'm


not even a scientist. Only a businessman casually em-


ploying oceanographic technology. Certainly I don't


have the knowledge to carry out mass murder, even


if I wished to do so. Control the Cetacea? No one can


do that."


 


"Then," Rachael hesitated, "then how? ..."


Hazaribagh put up a hand for silence. Walking over


to the upper deck railing, he stared in the direction of


the reef and the former anchorage of Vai'oire Town.


 


"We happened on I'a immediately after it was de-


stroyed. It was pure accident. There was no signal


from them, no indication of trouble. We just happened


to be in the area. We were utterly stunned by what


had taken place, and the first thing we did was look


 


 


 


 


186


 


CACHALOT


 


for survivors." Dawn made a noise. He turned, glared


hard at her, his voice rising.


 


"Yes, we searched for survivors! We suspected it


was the whales. Maybe they hadn't perfected their


method of assault yet—I'a was the first town to be


hit. We saw a couple of big backs floating around.


When the baleens noticed us, they vanished. Our so-


narizer patterned them before they all got out of


range. We noted fifty, and more had probably fled be-


fore we arrived. If they hadn't run as soon as we


appeared, we'd have been the ones doing the running,


 


I tell you.


 


"That was the first and last time we saw any whales


near the towns. We found no survivors." Dawn said


nothing this time. "Nor any bodies. It puzzled us


greatly. Our first thought was to beam in notification


of the disaster, but"—he spread his hands—"to what


end? As I said, there were no survivors. And there


was a great deal of very valuable material floating


around our ship, preparing to sink or drift off into the


sunset. What could we do but recover what was avail-


able? The ancient laws of salvage apply.


 


"After that, we tried to plot the location of towns


which seemed near unusually large concentrations of


baleen whales. We also learned that the attacks al-


ways took place under cover of storms."


 


"Just baleens?" Cora asked.


 


"We never saw any toothed whales," Hazaribagh


informed her. "Most curious, I tell you.. You would


suspect them the most likely of all the Cetacea to plan


and carry out such an attack.


 


"I want you to know also that we always searched


for survivors, but never did we find any. At War-


mouth, other vessels arrived before us. Vai'oire makes


four out of five for us, however. A good percentage of


prediction. Salvage is far more lucrative than gathering


fish or molluskan products. We have several off-world


buyers who are pleased to purchase our offerings,


 


CACHALOT           187


 


whether they be cargo the towns were storing prep-


aratory to shipment or valuable electronics, or even


personal effects. We are not discriminating, I tell you."


 


"If you're not controlling the cetaceans, then who


is?" she wondered aloud.


 


"Why must anyone be controlling them?" Ha-


zaribagh asked. Perhaps no scientist this one, but an


astute observer of life. "Why can't they be controlling


themselves?"


 


"Baleens are incapable of such concerted action,"


Mataroreva insisted.


 


The factory manager turned on him. "How do we


know that? How much do we really know about the


Cetacea beyond what they choose to tell us? Abilities


may mature in a thousand years. Simply because a


man does not talk is no indication he is an idiot. He


may simply be a noncommunicative genius."


 


"Only one thing prevents you from receiving abso-


lution," Cora stated. "You knew! You knew from the


start that whales were responsible. If that informa-


tion had been communicated to Administration on


Mou'anui, then Vai'oire, Warmouth, and the others


might have survived, knowing precisely what to expect.


But you couldn't do that."


 


"Of course we couldn't," Hazaribagh admitted. "I


don't see how you can hold us accountable for the


nondistribution of knowledge. We've harmed no one.


There's nothing criminal in opportunism, I tell you.


If we had found survivors, now that would have pre-


sented us with a problem. But we never encountered


any... until now."


 


He tapped the sharp edge of his chin with the rim


of the cold glass. Ice clinked within. "Now there are


five of you. A situation I hoped I would never have to


deal with." He paced in front of them, gesturing with


hand and glass. "You see, this has become an extraor-


dinarily profitable operation for us. One I am loath to


relinquish."


 


188


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


189


 


It took considerable courage for Cora to say, "By


withholding this information, you become guilty of


 


murder by oversight."


 


The accusation did not upset Hazaribagh. "Oh, I


doubt that a Church court would convict us on that.


If I were to let you go freely, however, it could com-


plicate things for us by leading, as you say, to the


prevention of such unfortunate incidents in the future.


I am not sure we can go back to the ill-rewarding


occupation of fishing. While I would not go about


destroying towns with a casual wave of my hand,


even if I could control the baleens, I think I could


see my way to order the elimination of five embar-


rassments ... I tell you."


 


Cora stiffened. So they were to be killed after all,


though not for the reasons she had first suspected. It


was small consolation to see Hazaribagh wrestling with


 


the decision.


 


"You must try to understand my position. My peo-


ple and I have made more profit in the time since


I'a was destroyed than in our previous thirty years of


licensing on Cachalot. We're not ready to give it up.


And while we would not murder the town people,


we of the boats bear no love for them, I tell you.


 


"As to why the baleens have suddenly become sub-


ject to organized mass insanity, I have certainly given


it some thought." He shook his head. "I have no better


idea than any of you. Unlike you, I do not much care,


as long as they continue their actions. We have passed


many whales, many baleen. None have bothered us.


 


"If we should eventually be discovered salvaging


the ruins of some town, then and only then will we


have to curtail our activities. But such an operation


would make us guilty of nothing beyond illegal con-


fiscation of private goods. The court would fine us


and warn us, but that would be all.


 


"Three more months," he told them firmly, "at the


current rate of destruction will enable my people and


 


me to make enough credit to quit Cachalot forever


and retire en masse to one of the pleasure worlds like


New Riviera. Perhaps at that time," he added thought-


fully, "we will reveal what we know about the baleens'


responsibility. Thus we will retire as heroes as well as


newly wealthy."


 


In a perverse fashion Cora discovered she was dis-


appointed. She had expected some extraordinary


genuis to be behind all this. Instead, the only humans


so far known to be involved had turned out to be noth-


ing more than petty crooks.


 


"If you intend to quit in three months," Rachael


pleaded, "why not just hold us for that time and then


let us go?"


 


"I'm sorry," Hazaribagh said genuinely. "I don't


think that would be good business. You now know all


about our activities. Despite any promises you might


give, I'm not sure I could trust you to be silent in


this matter. I think it would be safer to dispose of


you, much as I regret the necessity. As to the man-


ner of your death, I think that it will be ascribed to


the general destruction of Vai'oire."


 


Two guards shoved and pushed them toward the


railing, then down to the lower deck. Hazaribagh


followed. A section of rail was lowered, leaving them


backed against the sea below.


 


"You could keep us for three months and then


decide!" Rachael argued desperately. "We'd still be


your prisoners. You could kill us any time after. Why


spoil your claimed record of not having murdered any-


one and maybe have some jealous crewmember ex-


pose you for it later in the future?"


 


"We don't have any jealous crewmembers," Ha-


zaribagh informed her. "We suffered together. Now


we're growing rich together. And we'll all be equally


guilty." He stood back while the guards, who had


grown to six, checked their weapons.


 


"We have reasonably efficient facilities on this ship


 


 


 


 


190 CACHALOT


 


for processing large quantities of meat." He finished


his drink, tossed the foil glass over the side. "We


wouldn't want to spoil the whales' record of not leav-


ing any bodies to be found. We'll process you as


quickly as we can.


 


"As for holding you for three months and then de-


ciding, why should I give such obviously resourceful


folk as yourselves ninety days to escape or sow dis-


sension or put out a call for help? If I kill you now,


then I won't be troubled by such possibilities, and


this unfortunate business will be off my mind, I tell


you."


 


One of the guards stepped forward slightly and


raised a weapon. Cora noted it was one of those that


fired explosive shells, and tensed. Hazaribagh appar-


ently meant to finish them off as quickly as possible.


The guard sighted down the narrow barrel at


Mataroreva.


 


Something huge and fast flew through the air like


an ancient express train, blotting out the sun.


 


XIII


 


..here were faint thumps. Half the gunman went


one way. His lower torso and legs stood tottering on


the deck while blood fountained everywhere. The im-


mense shape landed on the planking, nearly breaking


through the tough metal into the hold below. A second


guard was crushed beneath it. The others fled in


understandable panic.


 


Hazaribagh was stumbling backward for the near-


est walkway leading to the upper level as four and a


half tons of killer whale thrashed about and made


a shambles of the stem deck, instrumentation, and


any human being foolhardy or blind enough to come


within range of flukes or teeth.


 


"Now!" Merced shouted, flipping his mask into


place. "Over the side!" He turned and leaped for the


water. Mataroreva, Dawn, and Cora followed. Once


in the water they surfaced. Cora looked around for


Rachael, finally spotted her still on the deck above. In


a moment she joined them, preceded by a sealed


container. Cora did not have to ask what it held.


 


"Have to replace those modules," her daughter was


complaining.


 


Water geysered around them as three more massive


black and white shapes exploded from the sea to join


the first. The stem of the catamaran began to buckle


under their combined weight.


 


191


 


192


 


CACHALOT


 


Cora tried to right herself in the confused water,


saw a huge shape rushing at her. There was an in-


stant of unavoidable, primeval panic before she rec-


ognized it. The shape dipped beneath her and she


slid back until she could clutch the slick dorsal fin.


Merced was right behind her. The moment they were


securely seated, the whale turned and accelerated.


She thought to switch on her translator.


 


"Sorrry as the windds arre wwe to hawe taken so


long, sorrry arre wwe thhat wwe had to abandonn


 


youuuu."


 


"Hello, Latehoht," she said weakly. "Never mind


your timing. For some reason I just can't find it in my


heart to criticize you."


 


The five of them were deposited alongside the


abandoned catcherfoil still anchored off the reef. Cora


slipped off the wide, slick back as another huge blunt


head surfaced near them. Thick ivory teeth gleamed


in the sun.


 


"Healthffullll?"


 


"Healthful we are, Wenkoseemansa, and thank


you."


 


The whale disappeared, was soon replaced by his


mate. Cora watched the Dantean scene taking place


around the catamaran. "What about the? ..."


 


"Badd mmen on shhip arre in flight rrather thhan


fight," Latehoht sang lustily. "Sit somme within the


rreeff whherre wwe cannot go. Thhey arre fearrful


and hidden. Thhey will trouble you not, thhey will not


bothher you. Onn thhe shhip stand fewerr and fewerr.


Only in its depths hidde soinme like their afrraidful


brrethrren inn the rreef. Thhey mayy yet comme out.


Wwe will kill thhen only thhose necessarrry. Did wwe


wellll?"


 


"Most well." Cora saw Sam offer Rachael a hand


up the foil's boarding ladder. The girl disdained the


offer, instead carefully handed up the crate containing


her precious instrument.


 


CACHALOT           193


 


"Got to go nowww," Latehoht whistled. She nodded


at her human friends, slapped the water once with her


jaw, and dashed off to rejoin the fading battle.


 


They stood by the stem of the badly damaged ship


and stared incredulously as a few of Hazaribagh's


team attempted to regain control. The orcas were so


fast that the hapless crewmembers barely had time to


take aim with their weapons. One or two of the


whales were hit by the hypodermic darts and had to


be kept afloat by their fellows, but for the most part


the resistance was as ineffectual as it was sporadic.


It is difficult to aim at something hidden beneath the


surface of the sea, more so when that something


emerges like a rocket straight toward you.


 


Only one orca was badly wounded, by an explo-


sive shell. The watchers near the reef could hear its


cries for help via their headphone units. The fight


shifted as the crew of the factory ship soon discovered


that several tons of killer whale jumping at one's face


inevitably had serious effects on one's aim. Those still


resisting retreated to the second deck, where the pro-


digious leaps of the orcas couldn't reach them.


 


Hopes of driving off the attackers faded quickly for


those on board. The moment the gunmen moved out


of range, the orcas concentrated their assault on the


interior of the twin hulls. Their attack had already


sunk the second suprafoil. Now they pounded at the


fibermetal hulls, working in relays. Eventually the con-


stant pressure of many tons would breach one hull or


the other and the factory ship, too, would sink.


 


The transmitter behind the watchers buzzed for


attention. Mataroreva moved to the battered cabin,


acknowledged the signal.


 


"Call them off!" a voice from the speaker pleaded.


Cora recognized the anxious voice of Dewas Ha-


zaribagh.


 


"Call whom off?" Mataroreva replied, thoroughly


enjoying their former captor's discomfort. " 'Why


 


194           CACHALOT


 


should I give such obviously resourceful folk as your-


selves a chance to escape?' " he added, mimicking the


manager's former evaluation of their own status.


 


"Call them off, I tell you! We'll do whatever you


 


wish!"


 


"Of course you will. You can't bring weapons to


 


bear between the hulls unless you open the service


bays—which would promptly fill up with large, unwel-


come visitors. You're stuck, Hazaribagh. You'll last


less than most once you're all in the water."


 


"I will not beg for myself, but as for my people—"


"Uh-huh." He turned to the railing. "Cora, you tell


 


them."


 


She leaned over the side, adjusted her mask to


 


make certain she was speaking into her translator


pickup. Several strange orcas waited in the water


below. They looked up alertly when she spoke.


 


"Tell your companions they've done well enough.


Stop the attack." She looked back toward Sam.


 


He addressed the transmitter. "Throw all your


weapons over the side, Hazaribagh. You can worry


about salvaging them later." He pronounced the word


"salvage" in a particularly unpleasant manner.


 


Splashes began immediately, dotting the surface


around the assailed factory ship.


 


"Fine," Mataroreva told his distant listeners. "Now


all of you sit tight. I don't want to see anyone on deck.


You can drink yourselves into a stupor, commiserate


in groups, make love, do anything you want. But


don't try to start your engines or I'll have you sunk.


And once you're down in the water, I don't think I


could keep control of my friends."


 


"As you wish."


 


Minutes later a cetacean call sounded near the


bow. "Samm! Samm!" All whale voices sounded much


alike, but this one's pitch and phrasing Cora had


learned to recognize. The voice was that of a happy


Latehoht.


 


CACHALOT              195


 


Mataroreva jogged out of the battered cabin,


shouted a hasty "Take over!" and jumped over the


side.


 


Latehoht swam delighted circles around him and


he around her. He kicked water in her face and she


spit it playfully back at him. Wenkoseemansa floated


lazily nearby.


 


"Frriends comme behind ussss," he offered, noticing


an intent Cora staring over the railing at the male-


whale waterplay.


 


"I guessed as much," she murmured. "I didn't think


you'd return with only cetacean help. Sam worried


that you might not have escaped." She watched as


the subject of her thoughts let out a whoop. Latehoht


had slipped her tail beneath him, and the gentle flip


that resulted sent him soaring through the warm after-


noon air.


; "What the hell happened?"


 


"Doing werre wwe whhat Samm hadd asked us to,


had requested of ourr timme and abilities. We watched


the waters frromm farr out in the Deeep, frromm


distant lookking-places.


 


"Thhe Mad Ones whho kill swwam in silence. In


grreaterr silence than thhat of any podd everr havve


I known, everr has any whale known. Knew thhey


exactly whhat they werre about, she-frriend Corra.


Knnew thhey beforehand whhat thhey would do. It


wwas . . ." and he sounded terribly confused, as well


he had a right to be, ". . . it wwas not a thhing to


bee beelived. I would not beelieve so, hadd not I


witnessed it myselffff.


 


"Nothing thhey said, but camme thhey silent frrom


all directions at onceee."


 


"A coordinated attack. But coordinated by whom?"


Merced muttered from nearby.


 


"Neverr did wwe hearr thhem," Wenkoseemansa


continued, "but instead felt at lasst the prressurre of


thhem in the waterr, of manny comming frrom all


 


196          CACHALOT


 


dirrections. Could it thhus mean only one thing,


could it therreby signify only one evvent forrthcoming.


Chose wwe the seconds rremmaining to us to flee


beforre wwe could bee encirrcled, forr in madness such


as thhis even the Covenant could hawe been brroken,


and wwe would then do neitherr ourrselves norr you


 


any gooodddd."


 


"I didn't think orcas were afraid of anything that


 


lived in the sea," she replied.


 


"Fearr wwe nothing wwe can underrstand, but


 


thhis was a thhing not to be underrstood. It is not


wrrong orr cowarrdly to fearr and flee insanityyy.


 


"Fast as wwe did rrace, ourr passage was not un-


noticed. Severral Mad Ones turrned frromm theirr


courrse to chase us! Thhey werre Rights and thhink


wwe one Humpback. And thhey chased us!" Aston-


ishment filled his voice.


 


"Twwo to ona, and wwe would hawe turmed and


fought, sizze notwithstanding. But therre werre sixx,


and thhey did not act at all as thhe baleeen should.


Faced werre wwe with suchh a horrrrible perrverrsion


of naturral law, with events beyond ourr comprrehen-


sion, and with hundrreds of otherr Mad Ones nearrby,


we deterrmined it best to find help for any thhat


might surrvive. So gladddened arre wwe to find you


well! Kneww wwe thhat if any would liwe, thhey


 


would bee underr Samm's guidance.


 


"Chhased us forr many leagues did the baleen, forr


a grreat distance and timme thrrough the waterr.


Neverr hawe I seeen such perrsistence of purrpose


in a baleeen, let alone in severral acting togetherr.


Outrran wwe thhem eventually. I believe had wwe


turmed to the depths thhey would have followed and


died behind uss. Had therre beeen among thhem


Fins, wwe might hawe beeen caught, forr is therre in


the sea little that can outrrun a Fin whale. But therre


werre none nearr us and had wwe a good stanttttt."


He paused and Cora could almost hear him thinking.


 


CACHALOT              197


 


"Sommething thhis is forr all the Cetacea to discuss,


sommething thhis is thhat must be sent arround the


worrld-ocean. Forr hawe I no doubt thhat had those


Rights caught uss, thherre would hawe beeen a death-


fight. A death-fight among Cetacea!" Mutters of disbe-


lief swelled in Cora's earphones from the assembled


orcas gathered around the suprafoil.


 


"Has upset sommething all of cetacean society. Has


perrverrted ourr peaceful meditations sommething of


grreat evil. Sommething thrreatens the peace wwe


hawe had forr morre than eight centurriessss."


 


Cora recalled a theory first propounded by her col-


league Merced. "Could the catodons be controlling


the baleens, directing these attacks for reasons of


their own?" She expected a quick denial, but hardly


the thunderous outcry that arose.


 


"No—neverr—it is not a thhing to be considerred!"


 


When the outrage had quieted, Cora spoke patiently


to Wenkoseemansa. "You've just admitted yourself


that the attack was not a thing to be considered. Yet


it happened."


 


"Thhis is so-o-o," the orca confessed. "Yet sooonerr


would I believe myself brreathing waterr than would


I hold the catodons rresponsible forr such madnesses.


Thhey arre closerr rrelatiwes to us thhan to the


baleeen. Obstinate and stubborrn thhey arre, but not


lacking in courrageeee."


 


"I understand what you mean." Merced crowded


closer to Cora. "You're saying that if the catodons


wanted the towns destroyed, they'd be doing it them-


selves."


 


"Thhat is so-o-o," Wenkoseemansa insisted. "Farr


morre efficient and deadly would thhey bee thhan any


baleeens could possibly bee. Would bee a lesser mad-


ness then thhan the otherr you say, forr no cetacean


can control anotherrrrr."


 


"Catodons don't think like us, or even like other


 


198


 


CACHALOT


 


whales," Dawn said from nearby. "I'd believe any-


thing of them."


 


"We've already learned a little about their indiffer-


ence to mankind," Cora replied. "Destruction of a


town would constitute interference of a sort they pro-


fess not to want. Destruction means notice, and they


insisted they chose not to notice us."


 


"Still," Vai'oire's sole survivor wondered aloud, "as


your friend in the water just admitted, something has


upset the balance of cetacean existence. Something


has to be directing the baleens. I don't for a moment


believe they're doing this of their own choice." She


chewed her lower lip thoughtfully.


 


"Could you tell," Cora asked, leaning over the side


once more, "if anything was controlling the attackers?"


 


"If so, it was not noticeable to uss," Wenko-


seemansa confessed. "But swwift wwe fled the region


of Insanity, flying fastest through the waterr. Ourr


thoughts werre on brringing back assistance and on


surrviving until wwe could do so. Might well wwe


hawe missed such evidence as would prowe the con-


tention."


 


"H the catodons aren't involved," Cora mumbled,


"and Hazaribagh's been telling the truth about simply


following up on the destruction, then we're just about


back to where we started: looking for some unknown,


probably human, outside agency. Or some other off-


world intelligence."


 


"At least we know it begins with the baleens," Mer-


ced commented. "There's another possibility we have


to dispose of first." He addressed Wenkoseemansa.


"You called the attackers the 'Mad Ones.' Have there


been many instances of mass cetacean insanity?" Cora


wondered how that might translate into orca, but ap-


parently Wenkoseemansa understood, because he an-


swered readily enough.


 


"Hawe happened such thhings. In the passt parr-


ticular, in ancient timmes, whole podds would commit


 


CACHALOT           199


 


suicide, as did theirr ancestorrs in fearr of the geno-


cidal harrpooon. The harrpooon was long passt, but


the fearrs still lingerred. In ancient timmes men


thhought such mass strrandings of whales due to dis-


ease or weatherr, not realizing the cause was despairr.


Even so, in madness lies not the resourrces forr plan-


ning and carrying out such a vast, orrganizzed at-


tackkkk."


 


"I agree," Merced said. "Insanity could account for


the attacks, but if the baleens are insane, then they


can't organize well enough to mount those same at-


tacks. Contradiction. Damn!"


 


While Cora still felt no particular fondness for the


little scientist, that didn't prevent her from sympathiz-


ing with him on the professional level. She fully shared


his frustration. "At least we have a beginning now."


 


A violent splash sounded beneath them. Wenkosee-


mansa was battering the water with his tail to get their


attention.


 


"Distant brrotherrs and sisterrs relay thhis newws:


 


the neww hummans commeeee."


 


"Distant?"


 


"Fearred wwe much the rretum of the Mad Ones,"


he explained. "Brrotherrs and sisterrs patrrol much


distance away in watch forr thhem. But it is good


newws thhey giwe nowww."


 


Cora was angry that she hadn't thought to suggest


such a lookout, consoled herself with the knowledge


that her thoughts never took a military bent. Some-


where behind all this, she thought furiously, lay minds


as cold as they were efficient. It was harder to believe


them cetacean than human.


 


Another vessel soon hove into sight: a long, sleek


suprafoil. It was considerably larger than the ruined


craft they waited on or the long-since sunken one that


had carried them out from Mou'anui a short eternity


ago.


 


They made preparations to meet it, moving the in-


 


200           CACHALOT


 


jured catchership alongside the catamaran. None of


Hazaribagh's crew appeared to challenge them. They


remained huddled below, mindful of Mataroreva's


threat to unleash the orca pack against them a last


 


time.                                               S


The four anxious researchers and single survivor  (


waited on the empty deck of the factory ship to greet


 


their rescuers.


 


Moving quickly up the ladder and the first man on


deck from the larger foil was Yu Hwoshien, not the


least embarrassed at revealing most of his elderly form


in a pair of swim briefs. His eyes swept the deck, not-


ing the absence of any but the five survivors.


 


Somehow the absence of clothing on an individual


Cora had come to think of as the epitome of dignity


was more shocking than expected. Divested of his


black uniform of office, he was at once more and less


human than he had seemed back on Mou'anui.


 


A host of armed, grim men and women followed


him onto the deck. Cora recognized none of them, but


they greeted Sam with a mixture of relief and defer-


ence. He directed them across the ship. The number


of peaceforcers was sizable. No doubt additional as-


sistance had been brought in for this rescue from other


 


sections of Cachalot.


 


While Sam was directing the counting and record-


ing of the factory ship's sullen, disgruntled crew,  |


Hwoshien joined the other survivors. His attention  |


went first to the one person among them he had not


 


yet met.


 


"What of the town?" he asked Dawn simply.


 


She shook her head.


 


"You are the only survivor?"


 


"And that only because I wasn't in the town at the


time it was attacked." She gestured limply to Cora


and the others. "I was on the reef, guiding these peo-


ple."


 


CACHALOT           201


 


"We know the first cause now," Cora said. Hwo-


shien turned to her. "It's been baleen whales all along,


at every town. They attack in military formations, as


if they've been drilling for such assaults all their lives,


and after each attack they disperse and disappear."


 


"But we still have no idea why they're doing this,"


Merced picked up for her, "or if they're doing so on


their own or under the direction of someone else."


 


Hwoshien put both hands behind his back, wan-


dered to the railing that had not been flattened by


whale weight. "Another town," he finally rumbled.


"Another population lost, more financial disruption


and distress." He looked back at them. "The baleens


are responsible, you say? That's bad. Very bad. We


had already been told as much, but I wanted to be


certain. Transmissions can be garbled and—" He


stopped, breathed deeply. "Not that I doubted the


source of the information, but I wanted to hear it di-


rectly from you."


 


"How could you have been? . . ." Rachael looked


surprised at her mother's forgetfulness. "Oh, of course.


Latehoht and Wenkoseemansa told you."


 


"The pair of orcas who operate with Sam, yes.


Since whales were involved, and since in a thousand


years no human has harmed one of the Cetacea, we


thought that despite the severity of the situation it


would be best to have one cetacean inflict an injury


on another, if any had to be injured at all.


 


"There are always several pods of orcas hanging


around Mou'anui, waiting for the chance to play with


or inspect or work together with people. Latehoht and


Wenkosee—whatever his name is—put out a call as


soon as they told us what had happened. Locals put


out the greater call to others of their kind."


 


"What do you think would have happened,"


Merced asked curiously, "if they had found the town


intact but still under siege by the baleens?"


 


"I don't know," the old man admitted. "While hu-


 


202


 


CACHALOT


 


mans and cetaceans no longer fight, the same is true


ten times over for cetacean and cetacean. But even if


they had elected, in such a case, not to interfere phys-


ically, they still could have talked to their cousins


more effectively than we."


 


"It's all so frustrating," Cora burst out. "You make


a dent in the problem and it makes a bulge on the


other side of the same problem."


 


Hwoshien had turned to inspect the piles of un-


stored salvage on the factory ship's rear deck. "At


least we know now what happened to so much of the


valuable electronic equipment that disappeared from


the area of the vanished towns. We suspected it had


sunk into the abyss." He sniffed. "I would not expect


such discrimination from people of this type, like this


Hazaribagh."


 


"You know him, then?" Cora was surprised.


 


"Only by records and tapes. I recognized this ship


readily enough. I know every ship and town on Cach-


alot. It's my business to know their business. But I


would never have suspected such a modest operator


and his crew to be tied into anything so extreme. He


is not controlling or operating with the baleens, then?"


 


Merced nodded. "That's what he's said. We haven't


had the opportunity to discover whether he's been


telling the truth, but according to what we've seen and


what you've just said, I would tend to believe him. So


extraordinary an enterprise seems utterly beyond his


capability. He's an opportunist, not a genius."


 


"We concur, then," Hwoshien said, "though, like


you, I'm certainly not going to leave the matter at


Hazaribagh's word."


 


"If he's lying," Cora said, suddenly concerned,


"and he is after all controlling the baleens in some


fashion, it's possible that . . ." Her gaze traveled nerv-


ously to the horizon.


 


"No, it's not." Mataroreva rejoined them, a beamer


dangling from and almost lost in one huge hand.


 


CACHALOT           203


 


"Latehoht and Wenkoseemansa's friends and relatives


are patrolling far enough out to warn us in plenty of


time if a single whale comes within ten kilometers."


 


Cora relaxed only slightly. The dozen peaceforcers


looked very competent as they wrist-sealed the crew.


But their suprafoil displayed only a single energy can-


non at the bow. She doubted it would last very long


under the assault of, say, twenty blue whales. The


orcas were they best defense—assuming they would


actually interfere with an assault by their larger cous-


ins. If not, she reminded herself, the suprafoil below


could outpace the fastest whale in the sea. So they


were fairly safe.


 


Or were they? They had learned much. But Vai'oire


had thought itself safe, too.


 


Only one thing kept Cora from asking then and


there for transfer back to Mou'anui. While her fear


was enormous, her curiosity was greater. That was


ever the case with the scientist in the field, whose


courage was born of brain and not of brawn.


 


"If this Hazaribagh person was controlling or direct-


ing the whales in any way, to any degree," Hwoshien


was saying, "I should think we would have been at-


tacked long before now."


 


"Yes, that makes sense," she agreed.


 


They followed the Commissioner of Cachalot as


he walked over to confront Hazaribagh. The scav-


enger looked even smaller with his head bowed and


his wrists sealed together. The chemical handcuff


could not be removed except by a special solvent.


The rest of his crew was similarly bound.


 


Hazaribagh looked up at Hwoshien, tried to assume


an air of defiance.


 


"So," the older man began casually, "it seems you


insist that you are not responsible for the deaths of


several thousand innocent citizens."


 


"I've never killed a single person or had one


killed." The ship leader sounded embittered by his


 


204           CACHALOT


 


sour luck. He threw a surreptitious glance at his


former captives. "I confess that might have changed


if your whales had not arrived when they did." He


shrugged. "Who knows? Perhaps it's better this way.


I had no wish to harm anyone."


 


"Or to save anyone," Cora snapped at him. "H you


 


had no wish to do so? ..."


 


"I told you why. For the chance to be wealthy. For


the chance to sell this thin-seamed ship and get off


this sweaty, salt-stink of a world!" He glared across at


Hwoshien, the two men regarding each other like a


couple of irritated banty roosters. "If I'm guilty of


anything, it's withholding information. You can't even


accuse us of not aiding survivors, because we never


 


found any."


 


"We have only your word for that," Hwoshien re-


plied ominously. "You were about to dispose of these


good people to protect your activities. I wonder how


many other inconvenient citizens you had to dispose


 


of."


 


"None, dammit!"


 


"We'll find out when we question your crewfolk."


 


"Go ahead." Hazaribagh appeared unconcerned.


"They have no reason to lie. And we still have the


laws of salvage on our side."


 


"If you had adhered to them properly, you would,"


Hwoshien said. "But you did not report what you re-


covered for recording purposes. And salvage does not


apply to, for example, personal effects, which are to


be turned over to surviving relatives and which, I sus-


pect, you have also heartlessly marketed."


 


"You can't prove any of that."


 


"We will. You just admitted that your people have


no reason to lie."


 


Hazaribagh's defiance leaked away like sand through


 


a sieve.


 


"You still insist you had nothing to do with the


 


cetacean attacks?"


 


CACHALOT           205


 


"Yes," he murmured. He looked toward Mataro-


reva, found no sympathy there. "I've already told him


that. We're victims of circumstance."


 


"Victims of greed. You might have prevented the


deaths of many people. What's done with you will be


up to the courts, but they'll hear no cries of mitigating


circumstances from me." Hwoshien turned to one of


the nearby peaceforcers. "Put him on the other


catcherfoil, together with any manifests or chip re-


cords you can find."


 


"What happens to my ship?"


 


"Nothing yet, though if you have so low an opinion


of it, I wonder that you care. It will be sailed back to


Mou'anui by your crew, under peaceforcer supervi-


sion. The courts will decide what to do with it as well


as with its crew." Hazaribagh and the tall man guard-


ing him started for the side.


 


"Just a minute." The downcast ship manager and


his watchful attendant halted. "If you could give us


some insight, if you have any idea what is causing the


baleens to act in this inexplicably belligerent fashion,


that might be a contribution in your favor the courts


would recognize."


 


Hazaribagh's humorless laughter echoed across the


deck. "If I knew that and admitted it, that would


make me at least partly guilty of what you've first


accused me of, wouldn't it? A neat trick." He


coughed, said harshly, "I've not the slightest idea. My


fishing experts have no idea. Mass insanity that comes


and goes, manifests itself as rage against humanity?


Who knows? Perhaps they are at last sick of man-


kind's presence in their ocean."


 


Cora felt disappointed. She hadn't expected any


revelations from Hazaribagh, but she had bad hopes.


The ship manager was led down a boarding ladder to


the suprafoil below. Hwoshien rejoined the others.


 


"Something else doesn't make sense," Cora told


him.


 


206 CACHALOT


 


"I seek clarification, not additional confusion," he


 


muttered.


 


"In the attack we witnessed," she pressed on, "we


saw two kinds of baleens—blues and humpbacks.


Latehoht and Wenkoseemansa were chased by rights


and worried about the presence of fins. Now, these


are all plankton-eaters, but as far as I've read, they


never school together. Joint schooling of, for example, ,


humpbacks and seis is unknown. I realize that studies


of Cachalot cetacean society are limited, but in all the


preparation I did before we came here I didn't come


across a single example of joint schooling."


 


"That's right," Dawn said excitedly. "Not only are


they functioning as a group, the attacks involve mixed


species."


 


"We've tried for weeks to find a purely scientific


explanation," Merced said. They all turned to look at


him. "Maybe we're going about this the wrong way."


 


"How do you mean?" Rachael asked respectfully,


cuddling her neurophon. She had already been badger-


ing the crew of the peaceforcer suprafoil for replace-


ment modules for the instrument.


 


Merced appeared embarrassed, as he always did


when everyone else's attention was focused on him.


"We've been trying to find a biological explanation for


the attacks. Now we intend to concentrate on the


cetaceans. If we throw out the insanity explanation


and assume there is some kind of intelligence at work


behind all this, how would we go about determining


the ultimate cause?"


 


"I'm not sure I follow you," Cora said.


 


"That's because you're still thinking in terms of


cetaceans. We all are. Let's use the more obvious


analogies rather than the less so. If a group of humans


attacked a town but insisted they didn't know what


they were doing, how would we begin to go about find-


ing out the cause?"


 


"Capture one of them and question him or her."


 


CACHALOT           207


 


Mataroreva looked at the little scientist approvingly.


Merced nodded.


 


"That's impossible," Cora said immediately. "You


can't restrain a blue whale without using something


more than words. Even the use of a temporarily de-


bilitating narcotic drug could be interpreted by the


Cetacea as the use of violence. That would shatter the


human-cetacean peace you're always telling us about.


Anything milder than that, like a large net enclosure,


would probably be torn apart."


 


"There must be some way," Dawn murmured.


 


Mataroreva looked at them thoughtfully. "There


may be. You can't compel seventy tons or more of


whale, but you may be able to convince it."


 


He went to the railing, slipping his translator unit


back over his head. Loud squealing sounds rose from


the water below, and Cora hurried, along with her


companions, to adjust her own unit as they walked to


the side of the factory ship.


 


Latehoht was already sounding. Moments later she


returned, accompanied by a large, scarred male.


 


"Thhis is hhe whho is called Kinehahtoh," she in-


formed them, "He-Who-Swims-Out-Front. Kinehahtoh


of many battles, seniorr ammong the podd whho res-


cued you, as you requested, frriend Samm. Kinehah-


toh the wise, who speaks forr the brrotherrs and sis-


terrs of the packkkk."


 


A surprise followed, for when she introduced the


old male to the waiting humans, she used their


cetacean as well as their human names. A touch rue-


fully, Cora learned that the name she had been given


by Latehoht and her mate was Talsehnsoht—She-


Who-Has-To-Know-Everything.


 


"Kinehahtoh," Sam began, "we must know why the


baleens have been killing our people and destroying


their homes."


 


"Surre you arre noww, surre beyond rreason or


doubt, thhat thhey arre trruly rresponsible?" the pa-


 


208


 


CACHALOT


 


triarch inquired. Grandfather grampus, Cora thought,


admiring him.


 


"I and my friends witnessed such an attack our-


selves. A blue whale is not a cloud, to be mistaken for


one. This is a truth-thing, Kinehahtoh."


 


"A trruth-thhat-is-not," the oldster agreed, shudder-


ing. That quiver was ancient cetacean behavior, Cora


knew. Not a reaction acquired from contact with man-


kind. "Though arre you knnown to us as one whho


speaks the trruth, Samm Matarrorreva, this one and


the brrothen-s and ssisterrs would not believe had not


wwe hearrd it frrom two of ourr own. Would thhat I


could will it not truth, yet what is, is, and cannot be


wished awayyy."


 


"Then you understand our need to learn the cause


behind this," Mataroreva said, "as we would yours if


whole pods of the orca had been killed."


 


"Wwe underrstand, though it makes ourr hearrts


fall to thhe ooze of the Deeep Places. Whhat would


you havve us doooo?"


 


"We must ask the why of this terrible thing of one


who was part of it." Kinehahtoh did not reply, lay


waiting. "To do so, we must have the help of the orca


so we do not risk the peace between man and


Cetacea."


 


Still the old male did not speak. Finally he did so,


choosing his words slowly and carefully. "One whho


has beeen parrtnerr to so vicious a thhing may not


wish to talk of it." Even in translation, the orca


sounded distinctly troubled.


 


Mataroreva took a long breath before responding.


"That is why we must make this request of you. We


cannot forcibly restrain a baleen to question it, as you


well know. But if the pack assembled here were to


gather tight around a single whale, as they have


around this ship, there would be no fight."


 


"It could be inten-preted as a prowocation to


suchh, a brreach of the peace, a challenge to the


 


CACHALOT           209


 


Covenant!. Not forr a thousand yearrs has orrca tasted


of baleeen. Wwe cannot rriskk the Covenantttt."


 


"I'm not asking you to," Mataroreva said quickly,


before Kinehahtoh could set himself irrevocably


against the idea. "There are fifty of the orca here. If


so many were to surround a solitary bull, for example,


what could be the result? The baleen thinks slowly.


I suspect it would simply float in one place until the


multiple obstruction was removed."


 


"I doo not knnow," the leader of the pack replied.


"Not forr centurries has such a confrrontation taken


plaaace."


 


"Just my point," Mataroreva pressed on. "The re-


sult wouldn't be anger. It would be confusion. The


restraining need last only long enough for us to ask a


few critical questions. By the time the baleen could


make up its lumbering mind that it might possibly be


threatened, maybe we'll have our answers and can leave


it in peace. No one is being asked to fight anyone."


 


"A thousand yearrs of Covenant," Kinehahtoh


murmured solemnly. "A thousand yearrs of peace


ammong the Cetacea."


 


"The Cetacea as well as man are confronted with


an unprecedented crisis," Mataroreva argued. "If men


who do not understand the ways of Cachalot leam


that the baleens are responsible, even indirectly, for


the destruction, a greater threat to the Covenant will


arise than any single confrontation could ever create."


He did not add that since the cetaceans were fully


protected, the trouble would more likely be between


men.


 


"Will I askk the otherrsss," the old orca decided at


last. His great head smashed into the water as he


turned and vanished. Latehoht went with him.


 


Mataroreva clarified the discussion for Hwoshien,


who had waited ^patiently nearby. Long minutes


passed and still no sign of returning orcas. Cora wan-


 


210 CACHALOT


 


dered to stand next to Mataroreva and watch the sea.


"What do you think they'll do, Sam?"


 


He didn't try to conceal his worry. "I don't know.


As far as they're concerned, I've just made a danger-


ous request. It remains to be seen whether or not


that will outweigh the threat posed by whatever is


driving their larger relatives to madness."


 


"But they've already saved our lives once."


 


He smiled faintly. "Killing bad humans is a very


different proposition from attacking or even threat-


ening another whale."


 


"But we're not asking them to attack."


 


"I'm hoping they'll see that. If they don't, we may


as well forget it and try something else. Not even


Latehoht or Wenkoseemansa can change their minds


once they've reached a decision."


 


Kinehahtoh returned. "The orrcas hawe agrreed.


Help you to finnd and encirrcle one of the baleeen


wwe will. But iff it mowes to escape," he warned,


"orr calls otherrs to its aid, wwe will not trry to hold


it. This abowe all must bee underrstood. Must not


the Covenant bee thrreatened, or all will sufferrrr."


 


"Suppose," Merced asked disconcertingly, "the


baleen we confront chooses not only to ignore our


questions but to attack us?"


 


Kinehahtoh's instant reply left no room for mis-


understandings. "Help and enjoy wwe worrking with


hummans in many things. Butt wwe will not fight with


cousins. Theirr actions arre theirr owwn. Wwe cannot


interrferre. If one of the Grreat Whales turms on you,


you mustt cope with it as besst you arre abllle to."


 


"And you won't try to protect us?" Merced sounded


more like a quaestor working a truthfinder during a


trial than a biologist querying a killer whale.


 


"Must the Covenant bee kept," Kinehahtoh re-


peated firmly. "Follow noww, and wwe will huntttt."


He turned away before Merced or anyone else could


 


CACHALOT           211


 


pose another question, to rejoin the waiting group


of high dorsal fins stirring the water.


 


When informed of the orcas' limitations and the


concurrent risk, Hwoshien did not hesitate. "Of course


we have to go along. It is our best chance to find out


what is driving the baleens to these deeds."


 


"And if a sixty-ton fin whale rushes our ship at


forty kilometers per?" Mataroreva asked.


 


"You say the pack will not intercede for us. Then


we'll have to take our chances. Dammit, people, it's


time to take chances!" This was the first time Cora


had heard Yu Hwoshien raise his voice.


 


"Could we outrun an attacking whale?" Rachael


wondered, nervously running fingers over the strings


and switches of her neurophon. The projectors were


silent. Only aural music floated across the deck.


 


"Depends on its nearness at the moment of attack


and on the type of whale," Mataroreva informed her.


"A humpback, certainly. Probably a blue. A fin—


that I can't say for certain. Over a short distance it


would be a near thing. I agree with Hwoshien, though.


It's a risk we have to take."


 


CACHALOT           213


 


XIV


 


Peaceforcers and prisoners, catcherfoil and factory


ship, all were soon cruising back toward Mou'anui


and a distant justice. Hwoshien and the others boarded


the peaceforcer suprafoil and followed in the wake of


the searching pack.


 


Several days and nights of beautiful weather and


dull sailing ensued. Working in tandem with the so-


phisticated tracking equipment on board, the orcas


located first one solitary whale, then a second. The


first turned out to be a humpback,- the other a minke.


Neither knew (or claimed to know) anything about


the attacks on the floating towns. They were allowed


to depart before they grew aware they had been re-


strained.


 


On the sixth day Wenkoseemansa split the water in


his haste to report that half the pack had encircled an-


other baleen and urged it to the surface. Their reluc-


tant quarry was already confused and irritable. It


would be best for all concerned if the humans were to


 


hurry.


 


As Mataroreva and his companions checked out


their translating equipment, the suprafoil swung


around and sped toward the section of ocean specified


 


by Wenkoseemansa.


 


Before very long the gentle rise of a small island


 


broke the horizon. As they drew nearer, the island


212


 


developed a modest geyser, whereupon it was clear to


all on the slowing ship that the island was solid with-


out being land.


 


Over thirty-five meters in length and weighing well


over a hundred tons, the sulfur-bottom, or blue whale,


lay at the surface and considered his unprecedented


situation. He looked quite massive enough to Cora


to fight off all fifty orcas, even if for some reason they


elected to contest such a battle. A nervous twitch of


that enormous tail would make a metal patty of the


ship.


 


He was barely moving in the water. While Cora


couldn't make out the tiny eye through distance and


sea, she supposed it to be rapidly scanning its sur-


roundings with considerable unease. The encirclement


by the orca pack could only be interpreted by the


creature as a potentially threatening gesture. It was


up to Cora and her companions to obtain the an-


swers to their questions before the solitary bull de-


cided the threat was anything other than potential.


 


When the suprafoil coasted alongside, taking care


to approach the living mountain from near the head


and not the dangerous tail, he shifted with ponderous


uncertainty. Initial conversation was opened by the


orcas. The cetacean-to-cetacean conversation was


strange to Cora's ears, even in translation. In compari-


son with the rapid speech of the orcas, the blue's was


turgid and slow.


 


Wenkoseemansa asked most of the questions, swim-


ming right up to the gigantic, striated jaw, which


dwarfed his entire sleek body.


 


Meanwhile, Cora fiddled with her translator, strug-


gling to bring sense out of cetacean chaos. Each


species had its own whistles, its private clicks and col-


loquial howls. The translators converted the blue's


chatter into a kind of stupefied pidgin that sounded


unintentionally comical.


 


"You Great Brother know attacks on human-town,


 


 


 


 


214 CACHALOT


 


.on human-people?" Wenkoseemansa seemed to be


asking. "All human-people their-kind killed and


gone away. Great Brother savvy?"


 


There was no response. Hwoshien spoke around


the pickup of his own translator. "Another blank.


Is it possible all the whales who participated in the


attack on Vai'oire have already fled this region?"


 


"Gone to another town, maybe?" Merced wondered


worriedly. No one felt like commenting on that omi-


nous possibility.


 


But the baleen finally answered. The reply was


made with assurance, though with typically maddening


slowness. "This One Great Brother savvy Little


Cousin query. This One Great Brother aware muchly


of attack on human-towns. This One Great Brother


much sad at death of human-people, yes, muchly


much."


 


"You One participate in attack?" Wenkoseemansa


inquired carefully, his muscles tensed in expectation.


"You One help kill?"


 


"This One participate," the blue said with appalling


coldness, not to mention an obvious indifference to


whatever the little knot of listening humans might


choose to do. But while the whale's tone as conveyed


by the translator contained no empathy, neither was it


bellicose. Some of the crew shifted nervously at


their stations. The helmsman's fingers tightened around


Scanning screens on the suprafoil showed the tiny dots


the controls.


 


Yet the blue did not move, remained peacefully if


uncomfortably in the center of the hemisphere of


orcas. He's so calm, Cora thought in admiration. Does


he know we could kill or severely wound him? The


energy cannon at the bow was purposely not aimed


at the baleen, but it was manned. It could be adjusted


to fire over and down in an instant.


 


Maybe he has even now sent out a distress call to


the hundreds of others who participated in the attack


 


CACHALOT


 


215


 


on Vai'oire, Cora thought. That's absurd, she cor-


rected herself. Any such call would have been inter-


cepted and reported by the orcas, if not by the


detection equipment on the ship.


 


"What for, Great Brother, you kill human-people?"


Mataroreva asked, taking over the process of question-


ing from Wenkoseemansa. "Human-people Great


One's friends. No attack, no threaten. Great One's


self or children. What for Great One and Cousins do


such terrible-bad thing?"


 


Slowly, with unexpected pain, the sulfur-bottom


replied, "This Great One don't know. Subject hard


to consider."


 


The orcas could not frown, but Cora received the


same impression from the puzzled chatter that circu-


lated among them.


 


"But you did participate?"


"This One did."


"Did kill?"


 


"Did kill," the blue agonized. "Don't know why.


This One no know. No inner-sawy why This One


attack. Hard think-back."


 


"Something-someone convince you attack?" Mata-


roreva pressed. "What say?"


"No savvy."


 


"Great One attack-kill human-people, what cause


Great One do so? Who tell Great Ones do so? Try


savvy." Mataroreva stared over the railing as if he


could will the great whale to answer.


 


"Savvy . . . hard is. Hard think-back. Dark waters.


No can straight savvy." He shook his head slightly.


Sudden swells rocked the suprafoil, and those on


board grabbed for support. "Hard think-back. Mind


hurt bad. No sense makes." Again the head twitched


and the entire body shuddered, throwing water over


the low deck of the nearby ship. Clearly the immense


creature was becoming frustrated and upset. "No can


remember!"


 


216


 


CACHALOT


 


The whale spun and the foil threatened to capsize


In the water the orcas fought hard to hold their posi-


tions against the powerful swell. Cora hung on tight to


the rail with one arm and wrestled to reduce the vol-


ume on her translator. The blue's voice was growing


deafening.


 


"Attack—kill—no like! No choice but. Had to do.


Ordered to do. Think-back hurts! Leave now This


 


One!"


 


Up went the great flukes, like some huge gray bird.


Down went the head as the whale arched his back.


of the orcas sprinting out of the way as the multiton


bull plunged rapidly and unhesitatingly for the


silence of the depths.


 


Gradually the water calmed. The ship ceased rock-


ing. Cora slipped her translator back on her head. "So


the whales are apparently not responsible. Someone is


directing them."


 


"Whoever it is can compel them to attack a town,"


Merced murmured thoughtfully, "but we can't compel


a single one to explain his actions."


 


"I still don't see how you can compel something


that weighs a hundred tons," Rachael insisted. "Let


alone dozens of them."


 


Cora snapped at her without meaning to. "Thoughts


don't weigh much. I think it's pretty clear we're up


against some kind of mind control. Something that can


force the cetaceans, but not people. Otherwise who-


ever's behind this could simply direct the inhabitants


of each town to blow themselves up. The Common-


wealth watches anything having to do with central-


nervous-system or mental-modulation research very


tightly. But as isolated as the cetaceans have been in


their mental development here, by their own choice


—that would make them a perfect subject for anyone


wishing to try out such a control system."


 


"Not only doesn't it affect humans," Merced ob-


served, "I would guess it doesn't affect the toothed


 


CACHALOT           217


 


whales, either. Certainly not the orcas and the por-


poises, probably not the catodons and their relatives."


 


"Not yet it doesn't," Cora said grimly. "Maybe it's


not perfected yet. Maybe the catodons will be the


next subjects, together with the orcas—and then us.


We can't break this precious Covenant, can't even


chance it, but I can think of some that ought to be


ready to risk it, for their own sakes."


 


"We can't," Mataroreva protested immediately.


"We tried it once and got nowhere."


 


"We know more now. I should think the catodons


would be interested. They ought to be, if they know


what's good for them."


 


"I keep telling you," he said tightly, "they don't


think the way we do. No matter what we've learned,


regardless of what we might say, they'll see it first and


foremost as another attack on their privacy, on their


thinking time. We might try another pod—"


 


Cora shook her head. "It has to be the same one


we talked to before. We can't take the time to estab-


lish a relationship with a new pod, even assuming we


could locate another one, and we can't take the time


to go over old ground again. It has to be Lumpjaw's


pod."


 


"They could consider a second attempt a provoca-


tion," he warned her. "They as much as told us so."


 


"Do you have a better idea?"


 


"No, I don't have a better one!" he shouted angrily


at her. "But I don't have any as dangerous, either!"


 


Legally they were now subject to local administra-


tive directives. So the question was formally put to


Hwoshien.


 


"Let us try it," he finally told them. "It offers us the


best chance of obtaining a solution fast."


 


"It also offers the best chance of eliminating our


now experienced research team," Mataroreva argued.


"If we get in among the herd and they then decide on a


 


218 CACHALOT


 


unified attack, we won't have a prayer of getting out


alive."


 


"I am willing to trust the Covenant," Hwoshien re-


plied. "I do not think they will break it this time


merely to protect their right to privacy. And our new


information may indeed, as Ms. Xamantina says, in-


trigue them."


 


"There's no telling," Mataroreva muttered. "You


know people, Yu. I know cetaceans. A group of peo-


ple wouldn't react violently to the mild intrusion we


plan, but we're dealing with different moral standards,


with a different scale of values. I'm certain of nothing


except the catodon's unpredictability. Maybe it's the


smartest of the Cetacea, but it's also the most volatile."


 


"I have an obligation to protect the living,"


Hwoshien said firmly. "We not only require a solution


to this, we require one now. I cannot risk another town


in the name of caution." He adjusted his own trans-


lator and walked to the railing.


 


"Wenkoseemansa—Latehoht—pack leader." Two


familiar shapes instantly flanked the ship. They were


soon joined by a larger third: Kinehahtoh. Hwoshien ,


explained what they wished of the orca's. When he


had finished, Kinehahtoh spun distress in the water.


 


"Bad timing is thhis, a woefful prroposal you


makke. Not at all goood. "Hs bitter to thhe taste of the


packk.


 


"Like we not the catodons oven-much, like they us


still less, and saltted is theirr irrritation with con-


temmpt. But theirr dislike of us is as swweet schools of


golden madandrra to the taste comparred with theirr


dislike of hummans. Dangerrous, woefful dangerrous


is this idea." He stopped spinning and splashing, gazed


up at the humans lining the low rail.


 


"Knoww you thhat if the catodons choose to vent


theirr discontent, wwe cannot prrotect you. Know you


thhis welll Even did wwe wish to, wwe could not. Arre


 


CACHALOT           219


 


firrst among the Cetacea the catodons, whho alone in


the sea arre strronger than the orrcas."


 


"We understand your position," Cora said, "but we


have no choice. We've come to a dead end."


 


" 'Deadd end'?" a puzzled Kinehahtoh echoed.


 


"A place that cannot be swum through, like the


bottom of the sea," Mataroreva explained helpfully.


 


"Awwwh. Underrstand wwe noww yourr posi-


tionnn."


 


"Can you find them, then?" Mataroreva asked ex-


pectantly. "The large pod we conversed with so many


days ago?"


 


"Can find prrobably, cann overrtaaaake."


 


"Then do only that much for us," Hwoshien put in,


"and the orcas are released at the moment of contact


from any obligation to us." Mataroreva whirled on


him, gaping.


 


"This Kinehahtoh has already restated their posi-


tion, Sam. Close your mouth. There's no point in ask-


ing them to risk their precious interspecies Covenant.


As he told us, the orcas couldn't protect us even if they


wanted to. I don't want them holding any bad feelings


against us if this doesn't work out." He turned back to


the water.


 


"Take us to them. That will be sufficient. We will do


our own talking."


 


"Fooolish thhing is thhis," Wenkoseemansa said,


leaping clear of the surface and landing with a tremen-


dous splash. "Fooolish. Arre therre not otherr ways,


otherr means, to learm the answwerrs you requirre?"


 


But no one could think of any, though all tried as


best they could as the suprafoil sped northwestward,


following the pack of coursing black and white shapes.


 


By spreading out, the orcas were able to search a


tremendous volume of ocean, backed by the long-


ranging sonarizer of the suprafoil. Even so, they lo-


cated the pod sooner than even Hwoshien might have


hoped. The catodons could be leisurely travelers, often


 


220 CACHALOT


 


following schools of food rather than any straight


course. Also, they' were hindered by the presence of


many calves, which the hunting orca pack had left


safely behind.


 


Cora, Hwoshien, Mataroreva, and Dawn moved to


the bow of the ship as they neared the herd. Cora


found herself wishing the other, younger woman had


remained behind. She still had not accepted Dawn's


insistent claim that she had no permanent designs on


Sam, less so that Sam held no interest in her. Cora had


too graphic a proof of the latter.


 


A call came to them from inside the cabin. "Twelve


kilometers and closing."


 


"Thank you, Mr. Asamwe," Hwoshien replied


crisply. His attention was also directed forward. "Yes,


I can see the spouts." Cora strained, could make out


nothing against the sea and sky. Whatever Hwoshien's


age, there was nothing old about his eyes.


 


"I don't see them."


 


He pointed. "There . . ." and then he frowned


slightly. "No, I don't see them any more, either. I


thought they might do this."


 


Sure enough, the report soon confirmed the truth.


"Reporting again, sir. The pod is sounding."


 


"All of them? Calves included?"


 


"It shows here," the crewman said. Hwoshien did


not reply, continued to stare over the bow, his back as


straight as an iron bar and his stare as cold.


 


"Well, they can't stay down for much more than


twenty minutes," Cora murmured. "Not with calves."


She turned and surreptitiously eyed Mataroreva. The


big man was tense, obvious worry creasing his usually


rotund, jovial face.


 


"They'll come up a damnsight sooner than that,


once they've decided we're not going to leave them


alone."


 


He's worried, she thought. Worried but not fright-


ened. Never frightened. Morally innocent, but an ad-


 


CACHALOT           221


 


mirable man nonetheless. One of the few. She might be


just the one to cure him.


 


Wenkoseemansa was back paralleling the ship,


leaping to confirm what the sonarizer had already re-


ported.


 


"Why bother to sound?" Cora wondered. "Surely


they know we're aware of their location. They can't


lose us."


 


"Could be several reasons." Mataroreva studied the


horizon. "They might be showing their displeasure and


just incidentally giving us the chance to change our


course—and our minds. Or they might not care one


way or the other, since we haven't actually disturbed


their activities with our presence yet. It might be a


normal feeding dive." Now he smiled slightly. "It


would be just like them to surface all around us and


ignore our presence entirely, not to mention our ques-


tions."


 


Minutes later the helmsman reported, with admir-


able calm, "We're right over them, sir."


 


"Hold just aft of the pod, as near as you can."


 


"Yes, sir."


 


The suprafoil slowed. They cruised just behind their


submerged quarry for another fifteen minutes before


detection reported again. "They're coming up, sir."


 


"Good," Hwoshien said into the nearby corn. "Keep


us posted, please."


 


"Still rising." A pause, then, "Shouldn't we move a


little farther aft of them, sir?"


 


"No. Hold your position and speed."


 


"Changing course, sir—they're going to come up all


around us." Still no panic in the crewman's voice,


though the words poured out a bit hastily, Cora


thought. Impassive, Hwoshien said nothing, continued


to stare interestedly over the bow.


 


"Twenty meters. Fifteen." The engine raced.


 


"Hold your position," Hwoshien ordered firmly.


"Show them we're not concerned. They know they're


 


222 CACHALOT


 


not surprising us. Don't show them otherwise. Besides,"


he told Cora, "it's too late to do anything anyway."


 


"Five . . . four . . ." the technician counted down.


"Three... two ..."


 


Calm sea, tolerant sun, a few white clouds con-


versing in a sky as blue as a blade of azurite, made up


the momentary universe. Then it was filled with a


sight few humans had ever been privileged to witness.


 


With intelligence had come more than thought. It


brought with it an aesthetic sense, coupled with a


unique unity of purpose. The entire pod, some two or


three hundred adult, adolescent, and juvenile ceta-


ceans, breached simultaneously. One moment the sea


was calm and the air deserted. The next, it was filled


with two hundred thousand tons and more of gray-


brown flesh.


 


The pod hung suspended in the air for a second no


onlooker would ever lose track of, before falling con-


vulsively back into the sea. Wet thunder shook the


somnolent sky. The displacement of air was enough to


knock everyone off his feet. Only the fact that the pod


was now evenly distributed around the ship kept it from


being capsized. Still, all the silent efforts of automatic


stabilizers and gyroscopic compensators were required


to hold the suprafoil level on the surface.


 


Everyone knew that had the catodons so chosen,


several of them could have landed precisely on the


ship itself. The vessel would have vanished beneath


the sea, to rise in thousands of fragments minutes later.


Instead, it was the pod that rose, like several hundred


gigantic corks, to dot the surface with dozens of tem-


porary islands. They did not remain, but cruised stead-


ily on their unchanged course. The helmsman jockeyed


constantly, trying to avoid ramming the whale immedi-


ately ahead without being overrun by the ones just


behind.


 


A new sound filled the air, dozens of explosive


whooshes and pops as the pod flushed the built-up


 


CACHALOT           223


 


carbon dioxide from its lungs. An organic fog momen-


tarily obliterated the sky above the patch of disturbed


ocean, until the gentle breeze dissipated it forever.


 


Hwoshien said into the corn unit, without any


change of tone, "Easy ahead, helmsman. You're doing


fine. Don't screw up." He appeared completely un-


affected by the titanic display of power and unity they


had just been treated to.


 


Vast, sliding bulks hemmed the ship in. The major-


ity of them were larger than the foil.


 


Mataroreva still looked worried. "What's the matter?'


Cora asked.


 


"I know what you're thinking, but it's not the


catodons now. I don't see Latehoht or Wenkoseemansa


or any of the orcas."


 


"They said they wouldn't interfere. I expect


Kinehahtoh and the rest of the pack accepted


Hwoshien's offer to stay out of this."


 


"I know, but still, Latehoht and her mate . . ." His


voice trailed away. A surprise, she mused. For all his


railing about the cetaceans' different method of think-


ing, he still half hoped his two friends might have


chosen to stay with him instead of with their kind.


 


Cora found her thoughts turning more to the minds


of the catodons than to Sam's. What was their state of


mind now? If she could see inside those massive


brains, what peculiar, alien concepts would she share?


 


As yet they might not know that she and Sam and


those who had intruded on them before were once


more among them. Hwoshien's ship was larger than the


little research vessel that had originally carried them


out from Mou'anui. How irritable would they be?


More importantly, how intractable when it came time


to ask what had to be asked?


 


Mataroreva slipped down his translator unit. "Time


to talk, before they make up their minds to do any-


thing."


 


Cora adjusted her own, as did Hwoshien and Dawn.


 


224


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


225


 


Rachael and Merced rejoined them, already properly


equipped for interspecies conversation.


 


It was decided that Mataroreva would speak first, as


before. He leaned over the portside of the bow, chose


a subject, and shouted hopefully, "How goes your jour-


ney, youngling?" The translator could interpret that


query several ways. It might refer to the journey for


food, the whale's personal odyssey, or the catodonian


journey through life. She guessed that he left it


purposely indistinct, perhaps to provoke a questioning


 


response.


 


A very young whale, no more than four meters in


length, responded by angling for the flank of the ship.


 


"Human ones, I have never seen that—" A vast


mass suddenly appeared beneath the juvenile, nudged


it aside.


 


"Will you talk, mother?" Matororeva hurriedly in-


quired of the female who had interposed herself be-


tween ship and offspring. She and the infant slid away,


and what she replied was not translated effectively.


 


Mataroreva managed a tight grin, however. "Scolding


the child, I would guess. Trying to keep him from the


evil influence of human beings."


 


Abruptly, a gigantic bulk emerged alongside the


ship. A vast skull, larger than most of the creatures


that had dwelled on the Earth or in its waters, reared


above the surface. Cora immediately recognized the


gnarls and whorls that slashed it, like markings on


some ancient tree.


 


"Greetings, old one," Mataroreva offered in recog-


nition.


 


"Human, I Know You," a vast, sighing voice said


 


through Cora's headset. The eye set back and just


above the wrinkled jaw flicked across the railing. "I


Know Most Of Thee. We Did Talk To Little Purpose


Not Long Ago." Lumpjaw paused, considering how to


 


proceed.


 


"We Did All Our Talking Then. Why Dost Thou


 


Disturb Us Yet Again?" No one could mistake the


urgent edge to that question, nor the implied threat


behind it. Normal catadonian apathy was changing to


anger.


 


"Thou Tryest The Patience Of The Pod. We Will No


More Talk With Thee. Go—Now!" he finished em-


phatically. "Or We Will Not Be Responsible. We


Know The Laws And Will Make Use Of Them! Nor


Depend On Thy Small Servants To Help Thee. They


Are Well Away From This Place And Would Not


Help Thee If They Could, For They Also Know The


Laws."


 


"What is there for them to help us from?"


Mataroreva asked with an ease he did not feeL "If we


are not friends, at least we are not enemies, for we


have not harmed you."


 


"Thou Interruptest Thought, Thou Breakest Con-


centration, As Thou Didst With That Youngling, Thou


Lengthenest The Great Journey!" the furious old ce-


tacean stormed.


 


"We know and we're sorry," Mataroreva replied


quickly. "We just want—"


 


A massive pair of flukes slammed dangerously near


the ship, dousing everyone on board. "No More Talk-


ing! No More Wasted Time! Life Is Short!" Cora


found herself wondering at their perception of time,


since a healthy catodon could live well over a hundred


years, as this patriarch probably already had.


 


"We Go This Side Of The Light-Giver. You Go The


Opposite Way. Go Now!"


 


"That's enough," Hwoshien grumbled outside his


headset. "We'll have to find another pod to question,


or look elsewhere altogether." He yelled dispiritedly


up at the helm. "Slow turn to starboard and quarter


speed ahead."


 


"Yes, sir," the helmsman acknowledged; he needed


no urging to comply.


 


"Wait," Cora pleaded with the Commissioner. "We


 


 


 


 


226 CACHALOT


 


can't give up now. We need to ask only one or two


 


questions."


 


"I'll take a reasonable risk," he replied carefully,


"such as entering this pod's area. I won't risk a warn-


ing such as we've just received." The engines whined


behind them.


 


She looked imploringly at Mataroreva, found no


comfort there. "He's right, Cora." He turned away


from her, spoke to his superior. "We might have a


chance to locate an isolated . . ."


 


Cora looked wildly around. Anxious crewmembers


were rushing preparations to depart. Mataroreva con-


tinued to converse in low tones with Hwoshien.


Rachael fingered her neurophon and chatted with


Merced. Only Dawn appeared unoccupied, and she


was staring interestedly at the herd, not at Cora.


 


Frustration, loss, Silvio, Rachael, pride, and the


eternal burning desire to slay ignorance that so often


plagued her combined to push desire past reason in the


mental race for attention that was screaming inside her


head. Impulse overwhelmed rationality.


 


There was a zero-buoyancy rescue disc tied to the


railing. She unlatched it, put her other hand on the


rail, and vaulted over the side of the ship. The last


words she heard were a startled scream from her


daughter and a Polynesian oath from Sam.


 


XV


 


L.er arms threatened to tear from her shoulders as


the float disc sank only a few centimeters before bob-


bing insistently to the surface. She hung on, struggled


to adjust her headset translator as she sucked air and


climbed onto the stabilizing disc. Though the water


was reasonably comfortable even out here in mid-


ocean, she still felt cold without her gelsuit.


 


As she attempted to get into a lotus position on the


disc, water cleared from her eyes and she discovered


she was sitting not more than a few meters from a gray


promontory. That towering cliff swung slightly toward


her as it sensed her presence. Near the line where


cliff-head met water, an eye the size of her head


impaled her with an unwinking stare.


 


She froze on the disc. Too late now to reconsider,


too late to apply reason. But commitment did not


breed action. She could only sit motionless and stare


back.


 


The cliff came close to her legs, the entire enormous


mass balancing in the water with wonderful delicacy.


Behind her, shouts of confusion and worry formed a


meaningless babble on the ship. The sounds might as


well not have been there, for all the attention she de-


voted to them. Only she and that curious eye existed.


 


Rows of white teeth a fifth of a meter long lay


partly exposed in half-opened jaws. The slight move-


 


227


 


228 CACHALOT


 


ment of the whale in the water sent swells cascading


over her legs and hips, but the disc's stabilizers held


her level.


 


It required no effort to concentrate wholly on the


creature before her. She wished she could see what


was going through that huge mind, what emotions if


any lay behind that speculative eye. Another impulse,


perhaps less rational than the one which had forced


her to jump overboard, induced her to reach out a


tentative hand. The old catodon did not pull away


from her touch. The feel of the skin surprised her. It


was smooth and slick, not nearly as rough as it ap-


peared.


 


"You Fell," a voice in her headset claimed,


strangely noncommittal.


 


"No. I jumped." She wondered if the translator


would convey her nervousness along with her words.


 


If it did, the whale gave no sign that it mattered, for


all he came back to her with was, "Why?"


 


"You may not like us," she began, her mind func-


tioning again. "You may not like me. But I am doing


only what you or any member of your pod would do,


defending the endangered and the calves."


 


"There Are No Weak, No Injured, No Calves On


Board Your Float," the whale said.


 


"No, but there are calves on other floating towns as


yet unharmed, healthy ones who stand to be injured,


and all who are endangered. I have to help them now,


before it's too late."


 


"So Thou Riskest Thyself To Leam. Preventive


Sacrifice." Cora trembled a little, wondering what the


whale meant by the use of the word "sacrifice."


 


"Noble. We Do Not Generally Think Of Humans


As ... Noble. Are These Questions Thou Wouldst Ask


So Vital, Then, To Thee?"


 


"Not to me. To the endangered, to those who stand


to die."


 


She waited tensely for the catodon to reply. He had


 


CACHALOT           229


 


quieted behind her, as everyone on the foil waited


breathlessly for the drama to resolve itself.


 


Eventually the old whale said, "What, Then, Be A


Question In The Scheme of Things? I Waste Time


With Thee. Yet The Pod Will Progress, The Pod Still


Thinks. Ask What Thou Wilt, Female."


 


Cora tried to stop shaking. For a moment she mar-


veled that the cetaceans would bother to distinguish


sexual characteristics among humans. Then she hur-


ried on.


 


"First I have to tell you," she said, feeling like an


ant addressing a man, "that we know for a fact that


the baleen whales are destroying our towns. We don't


know if any of the toothed are involved. If you doubt


this, ask your small cousins who travel with us." Si-


lence. "Did you know this?" she added.


 


"We Did Not Know This," the whale replied. "Yea,


Why Should We Believe Thee Or The Cousins Who


Slave For Thee?"


 


"They don't slave for us and you know that," she


snapped back, affecting an invulnerability she did not


possess. "They would never lie to you, and you know


that. Certainly not on human account."


 


"They Indeed Confirm What Thou Sayest. Normally


The Doings Of The Baleen Are Of No More Interest


To Us Than The Doings Of Mankind ... But... This


Is A Most Interesting And Disturbing Thing. Very


Difficult It Is To Believe."


 


"I myself witnessed one of their attacks. So did my


close companions." She gestured back toward the now


crowded railing of the suprafoil, where Mataroreva


and every other member of the crew stood watching in


mute fascination. "They acted in unison," she con-


tinued, "according to some prearranged, thought-out


plan. Blues, fins, humpbacks, rights, probably seis and


greenlands and all other plankton-eaters. We saw none


of your people among them, as I said."


 


"Naturally Not!" the old one roared confidently.


 


230


 


CACHALOT


 


"No Catodon Would Participate In Anything So Fool-


ish, To No Philosophical End. And Thou Sayest The


Baleens Acted Together? This Is Not Possible. Our


Great Cousins Have Not The Intelligence."


 


"Something has the intelligence," she insisted, "be-


cause it happened. Someone is directing them, in-


structing them in what to do. We found one who


actually participated in at least one attack. It admitted


this, yet could not explain why it did so. Whoever is


controlling and directing the great whales in these at-


tacks is doing so without their consent."


 


"That Is Possible." The old whale sounded a touch


tired. "But As I Said, The Doings Of The Baleens


Are Of No Real Consequence. It Is Interesting, But


That Is All." He slid deeper in the water, prepara-


tory to submerging.


 


"Wait! Think a moment, Lumpjaw. Anything that


can control the baleens against their will might soon


also manage to control your people."


 


"That Is Not Possible." He spoke with maddening


 


self-assurance.


 


"Probably the baleens think the same thing." She


slapped the water angrily, a pitiful gesture that none-


theless made her feel better. "You pride yourselves on


your privacy, your chosen isolation and time to think


and philosophize. You've elected for yourselves a spe-


cial nomadic, noninstrumental existence and seek to


develop your own kind of civilization. Don't you see


that whatever's controlling the baleens is a threat to


that, even if you're right and it can never control


you? Mightn't it turn the baleens against you, as it has


turned them against us?"


 


"I Have Said That We Will Not Concern Ourselves


With The Activities Of The Baleens, Nor Do We


Fear Any Actions Of Our Large But Harmless Cous-


ins."


 


"Harmless?" She tried one last time. "How do you


 


CACHALOT           231


 


know what they might be capable of under outside


control?"


 


Silence for a long moment, and then a bellow that


rang around inside her head.


 


"PEOPLE!" She forcibly reduced the volume in her


headset as the shout reverberated inside her skull like


a ball-bearing in a steel globe. "Thou Nearby Have


Heard." Answering replies came from at least three


dozen cetaceans. Cora had considered the conversa-


tion pirvate, but come to think of it, why shouldn't


many others of the herd within range have listened in?


Were not the catodons developing a cooperative so-


ciety?


 


"What Think Thou," he finished, "Of This Unprec-


edented Anomaly?"


 


"Yes," she said loudly, "and what are you going to


do about it?" She fervently hoped she was not over-


stepping her thinly stretched luck.


 


A great deal of rapid intercetacean communication


generated a verbal blur in her ears, too rich and rapid


for the translator to handle.


 


Finally the wrinkled brow turned to her once more.


"We Shall Question The Baleens Ourselves About


This Peculiar Matter."


 


"I told you we already tried that," Cora reminded


him. "With a big sulfur-bottom bull. He admitted the


attack, admitted being directed, but didn't know how


or couldn't say how it was accomplished. Thinking


about it gave him a whale-sized headache."


 


"All Thoughts Upset The Baleens. They Do Not


Like To Think. They Only Like To Eat. Feeding Oc-


cupies Too Much Of Their Time. But We Will Ques-


tion Them." He said it in such as way as to hint that


Cora and her friends were guilty of either a wrong


approach or collective stupidity. Well, that was fine


with her. She had achieved as much as she had dared


hope.


 


But the catodon added something completely unex-


 


232 CACHALOT


 


pected, unhoped for. "Thou And Thy Companions


May Come Along If Thou Wish To, Though I Cannot


Say When We Might Encounter Any Of The Great


Cousins."


 


"Thank you. We—" But the great head sank like a


stone. Then Cora felt herself rising. She was preparing


to jump clear when the ascent leveled off. She found


herself moving toward the ship. Ahead, crewmembers


ran in panic to left and right. The head beneath her


dipped slightly. She slid a couple of meters to the


deck, landed on her feet, and sat down awkwardly.


The float disc clattered next to her.


 


Mataroreva was the first one to reach her, lifted her


to her feet. A smile told him she was all right. She


shook free, moved to the rail in time to see the mas-


sive skull slip back into the water. A vast, fathomless


eye rolled at her. The old leader issued a high, squeal-


ing sound the translator could do nothing with. Then


he vanished beneath the waves.


 


As if directed by a single source, the entire herd


began moving northwestward. Their pace increased


rapidly. Gigantic backs raced and rolled past the


suprafoil, coming withing centimeters of its hull. None


actually made contact.


 


Having also listened in on the conversation,


Hwoshien had the presence of mind to order, "Slow


ahead, helmsman. When they're completely past and


a kilometer out, match speed and maintain that dis-


tance!" The suprafoil's engines hummed. Soon it was


racing in the wake of the herd like a silver water-


strider.


 


Mataroreva stood near Cora, towering over her. Yet


he no longer seemed so big. "That was a very stupid


thing to do," he said quietly.


 


"Yes, I know." She ran the absorbent cloth across


her legs, began drying her hair. "But we had no


choice. We knew that the catodons were our best bet


for finding out why the baleens were doing what they


 


CACHALOT           233


 


were. Our toothed friends didn't know, as it turns out,


but maybe we're all going to find out together."


 


"Stupid," he reiterated, but it was muted by the ad-


miration in his voice and in his face.


 


"Why? What would it have mattered to you if


something had happened?"


 


"It would have mattered, vahine."


 


"Sure. It would have mattered no matter who had


been in the water, right?" Not wanting an answer, she


slipped past him before he could offer one she


wouldn't like.


 


Dawn was waiting to confront her. She stared the


older woman squarely in the eye, said, "That was the


bravest thing I ever saw anyone do."


 


Cora hesitated, then smiled. "I didn't think of it as


particularly brave. Sam was right. It was a stupid


thing to do. I was lucky." Then it hit her, in detail, ex-


actly what she had done. "In fact, I didn't think of it


at all. I just did it."


 


Behind them both, Merced was nodding under-


standingly.


 


Cora was standing in the bow, watching the spouts


and backs leading the ship. Mataroreva had rejoined


her and they watched together.


 


"What do you think will happen when the catodons


confront a baleen or two the way we confronted the


blue, and demand an explanation?"


 


"I've no idea," he said slowly. "I don't think they'll


risk the cetacean peace. But as you've already seen,


they can be considerably more forceful than most of


their relatives. And where the orcas couldn't do any-


thing with that bull, a couple of catodons could."


 


"You think the baleens might fight rather than


talk?"


 


"No way of telling. Normal relationships are being


upset on this world." He nodded toward the distant,


curving backs of the herd. "It's awkward, though.


 


234 CACHALOT


 


They might risk a breach of the peace to sate their


curiosity, but they won't do it to save a thousand hu-


man lives. It would be easy to learn to hate them for


that."


 


"That wouldn't bother them, either," she reminded


him. "They don't care at all how we look at them."


 


"Self-centered egotists," he muttered.


 


"Not necessarily. Maybe they're right."


 


"How so?"


 


"Maybe we're just not very interesting."


 


They went quiet, each absorbed in personal


thoughts. A pair of familiar shapes raced the ship to


port. Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht had rejoined them.


The rest of the orca pack, they explained, had turned


back for Mou'anui. They had come to rescue human


from human. That task accomplished, they saw noth-


ing to be gained by remaining with the suprafoil. And


they found the company of their supercilious cousins


wearying.


 


Somehow the sonarizer operator managed to keep a


scan ahead of the cluster of blips that identified the


leading pod.


 


"There's something out there," he reported over the


communicators.


 


"Baleen?" Mataroreva asked quickly.


 


"Big enough to be. And there's more than one


showing. I read five or six."


 


"Species?"


 


"Too far for resolution."


 


The catodons had sensed them, too. The herd


turned with precision and the foil angled to remain


with them.


 


As the distance closed, the sonarizer operator con-


tinued to report. "I make out seven now. Not hump-


backs. Not rights. Fins or blues. Ten ... no, close to


twenty now. Fins, I think."


 


By now the lead catodons should be in verbal con-


 


CACHALOT           235


 


tact with the baleen pod, Cora knew. "Fins could out-


swim them," she murmured.


 


"If they haven't by now, that means some of the


pod are on the other side of them, and probably div-


ing to get beneath them," Mataroreva replied specu-


latively.


 


The fins did not try to swim away, though they


were the fastest of all the whales. But they did not


stop to answer questions, either. What they did was so


shocking that both humans and catodons were


equally stunned.


 


A sound echoed through the long-range pickup and


over everyone's communicator. A sound that Cora rec-


ognized as a whale in pain. Mataroreva was pointing


wordlessly over the bow as others ran to join and gape


alongside them.


 


Ahead, the water was churning as if disturbed by


the explosion of a series of heavy charges. Huge forms


breached clear of the sea and vast flukes battered the


innocent waters. The helmsman slowed the foil with-


out waiting for formal orders. Commotion and chaos


made froth of the ocean around the ship, jolting it and


inhabitants unmercifully. If they had been traveling


among the pod instead of behind it, they would al-


ready have been swamped.


 


From the speaker emanated sounds diversified in


their anguish and all too familiar.


 


"What's going on?" Dawn wanted to know, arriving


out of breath.


 


"I don't believe it!" Mataroreva told her above the


cetacean screams and the noise of great bodies in col-


lision. "I don't believe it!"


 


The fins were attacking the catodons.


 


If the humans on the foil were stunned, the pod of


catodons was more so. Surprise and shock rapidly gave


way to instincts equally basic, and they began to de-


fend themselves.


 


Charging at great speed, a pair of fins would at-


 


236


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


237


 


tempt to catch an unwary catodon between them. But


they were badly outnumbered, and in any case, at a


real disadvantage in having nothing to bite with. Nor


were they constructed for butting, the only form of at-


tack they could use against another whale. The more


intelligent catodons soon overpowered their cousins.


 


All at once the fins ceased their assault.


 


The sonarizer was of little help now. Crowding the


bow, the onlookers stared anxiously at the quiet sur-


face as the craft moved slowly into the area of


combat. It was left to the orcas to relay the critical


information back to the ship.


 


"Noww hawe thhey stopped theirr obscene activi-


ties. Now hawe thhey ceased to do battllle," Latehoht


told them.


 


"What are they doing now?" Cora asked.


 


"Lie thhey in the waterr devoid of mowement or


response." She went quiet for a moment, then,


"Wenkoseemansa says the catodons do quesstion


thhemm. Says he thhat the Great Cousins appearr


dazzed and lifeless, unawarre of whhat thhey hawe


just done. Unawarre to the point whherre thhey can-


not feeel even outrrage at thheirr actions." Her voice


was full of disbelief. "Woefful thhing is thhis. Sadness


fills the waterrs. Not since thhis worrld was given


overr to us has cetacean fought cetacean."


 


"I'd like to question them myself," Cora murmured.


 


"Out of the question." Mataroreva moved closer,


perhaps to reassure her during a nervous moment, per-


haps to be ready in the event of an unexpected leap


at the railing. "Remember Vai'oire. Keep in mind that


this bunch has just acted completely crazy and could


do so again, and we're much closer now. We'll remain


right where we are and let Lumpjaw and his brethren


ask the first questions."


 


"The baleeen pod leaderr," Latehoht was saying,


"knowws not whhy thhey attacked theirr cousins the


catodons. Awww . . . theirr reaction if not theirr mo-


tivation is noww clearr. They arre ashamed beyond


measurre. They say they werre drriven, forrced to at-


tack, as if ... as iff ... thhey cannot descrribe it,"


she concluded.


 


"Never mind how," Merced said quickly. "Tell


Wenkoseemansa to see if he can leam who compelled


them to attack."


 


Latehoht passed the request on. Minutes went by.


Instead of answers, the water erupted in violence once


more. The helmsman was hard put to keep them from


being swamped by the behemoth shapes that filled the


sea around the ship.


 


"Now what?" Hwoshien wondered aloud, spitting


out salt water.


 


"Commpletely mad thhey hawe gone!" a shout


sounded in their headsets. Latehoht maneuvered to


avoid ship and catodon alike. "They fight noww to


fleeee."


 


"They mustn't all escape!" Cora yelled frantically,


struggling to avoid being thrown overboard as the


suprafoil rocked and heeled against the best efforts of


the stabilizers. "We must hold one of them at least!"


 


But Latehoht was now too busy protecting herself


to relay requests or information. Those on board had


to content themselves with holding on and hoping.


 


The second fight raged for five minutes before a


calmer Latehoht was able to report, "Endded it is.


Ewen whhen restrrained by teeth, the Grreat Cous-


ins hawe torrn themmselves away. Too much blood


darrkens the waterrrr."


 


"They got away?" Cora moaned, her muscles ach-


ing from the battering she had received from railing,


deck, and cabin wall.


 


"Not all. Twwo—no, thrree rremain. Four. Twwo


females and twwo calves."


 


"Crippled?" Mataroreva inquired.


 


"No. Exhausted utterrly wwerre thhey by theirr at-


 


 


 


 


238


 


CACHALOT


 


temmpts to escape. Surrounded arre thhey now by the


entirre catodon pod."


 


"Four, and two of them juveniles." Cora looked


earnestly at the big man nearby. "We have to ques-


tion them ourselves, Sam. The catodons don't seem to


have done too well."


 


Frowning, the peaceforcer turned to Hwoshien. The


Commissioner said nothing, conveyed nothing via his


expression. It was left to Mataroreva.


 


The suprafoil moved forward. None of the catodons


questioned its advance. Indeed, several of them moved


to leave it a clear path. Wenkoseemansa and Latehoht


flanked the vessel, ready to cry a warning if the four


remaining fins should unexpectedly find the strength


and will to attack again.


 


A wall of enormous bodies and slick backs hemmed


the captives in. Cora knew the encirclement continued


below them.


 


Lying on the surface and breathing heavily were the


two females. A single calf hovered close to one. Both


adults were supporting the other calf between them,


keeping it up in the life-giving air. The lateral fins and


flukes of the females were marked by catodon teeth,


though the wounds did not appear serious. The calf


they supported was doubtless the reason why they


were unable to escape. All four shapes were propor-


tionately longer, slimmer, and lighter in color than


those surrounding them.


 


Cora noticed a familiar mass nearby, leaned out,


and yelled via her unit, "May we question them?"


 


"Madness Reigns! Madness This Is! Do What Thou


Likest," the aged leader of the pod announced. But


his anger was muted by curiosity.


 


It took a minute to locate the proper setting on the


translator. Then she called out to the four streamlined


shapes. "Mothers of the Sashlan! Why have you at-


tacked your cousins? Why have your people and the


others"—she gave the names of the additional baleen


 


CACHALOT           239


 


tribes—"taken to killing humans who mean you no


harm?"


 


The nearest grooved head swung toward the foil.


The helmsman twitched, his hands tightening on the


controls. But it was not an offensive gesture.


 


"Don't . . . know." The female's voice held over-


tones of frustration as well as exhaustion and pain.


"Horrible things drive Sashlan and cousins. Mind


hurts!"


 


"Hurts how?" was all Cora could think to ask.


 


"Deep inside. Thinking blurs. Hard to focus. Easier


to let other thoughts rule actions."


 


"Who?" Merced was so intense on the question he


was trembling. "Who is confusing your thoughts and


bringing you the mind-pain?"


 


"Mind hurts," the agonized voice protested. "Not to


tell."


 


"If you tell us," Cora ventured, "we can make the


mind-pain go away."


 


"Would be good thing. No like killing humans. Not


enjoy fighting Cousins of the Teeth."


 


"This thought-thing. Did it just direct you to attack


your cousins, and when that failed, to flee?"


 


"Yes. Hurts bad think about this."


 


"We'll make the hurt go away," Cora insisted, pray-


ing they could do so. "Just tell us who is—"


 


"Directions," the voice gasped laboriously. "Direc-


tions come CunsnuC."


 


Cora looked expectantly at Mataroreva, who could


only shake his head, baffled.


 


"What is the CunsnuC?" she asked.


 


"Don't know," the whale said. "Mind-pain hurts!"


The female began to ramble, in a voice pathetic for


so massive a creature. "Make mind-pain go away.


Calf hurts. Mates hurt. All hurt! Can't... fight."


 


"If you can't identify it," Mataroreva asked hope-


fully, "can you show us where this CunsnuC is?"


 


"Will show!" the fin emphatically said. Then she


 


240 CACHALOT


 


added in wonderment, "Yes, will show. Pain going


now. Feel better. Will show, will show, will show. Not


supposed to, but will." Without further comment, the


two fins, still aiding the weakened calf between them


and the healthier one nearby, began to swim slowly


northward.


 


Mataroreva thought to say something to the pod,


but there was no need to. It had listened and under-


stood. A path opened for the fins in the ring of cat-


odons. But they remained grouped close around their


four guides, aware the fins might lose their determina-


tion and try yet once more to flee both captors and


the mysterious pain that assailed them.


 


The suprafoil followed. Whale backs rose and fell


in regular, symmetrical curves against the horizon.


 


Two days later they were startled by an announce-


ment from Wenkoseemansa. He was cruising along-


side, easily keeping pace with the ship, when he


shouted in surprise, "Painnn!"


 


"Mind-pain?" a concerned Cora asked the moment


she reached the railing.


 


"Yess. But it is not bad, not unbearable. Feeding


it too arre the catodons, feeeling it and rremarrking


on itttt."


 


"How bad is it affecting them?" Mataroreva stared


over the bow. Only curved spines and open sea met


his stare.


 


"Not oven-much. Morre surrprrised thhan hurrt


they arre, morre currious thhan injurred. A feww


swwam into each otherr, but to no real hurrt. Thhey


arre resistingggg."


 


"The mind control. But it's not working on them.


That explains why there were no catodons, or orcas


or porpoises, participating in the attacks on the towns.


Their minds must not be as malleable as those of the


baleens. They can fight off the effect."


 


"We still don't know who's behind this." Merced


 


CACHALOT           241


 


spoke from nearby. "We only have a meaningless


word."


 


"I do."


 


They looked over their shoulders. Yu Hwoshien


stood there, hands behind his back, staring specula-


tively over the side at the sweeping backs and con-


sistent spouts of the pod.


 


"I've devoted some considerable thought to it," he


continued. "Off-world agents. Some group or or-


ganization that wants all humans off Cachalot."


 


"The AAnn?" Cora suggested, shivering a little at


the thought that humanxkind's persistently probing


reptilian adversaries might be involved.


 


"It's possible. But not certain. We might be dealing


with another group of humans who think they can


slip down here and glean the wealth of this ocean


world without any interference or supervision once


the existing operations are wiped out. Hazaribagh's


type, only on a much more extensive and smarter


scale. Or some organization with motives we are not


yet aware of."


 


"Won't they try to escape now?" Rachael won-


dered, cuddling her instrument protectively. "They


must know that we're hunting them, that their control


over these four fins has weakened. They try to com-


pensate by taking control of the catodons, but that


isn't working."


 


"I considered that," Hwoshien said. He permitted


himself to sound slightly pleased, a break in his usual


mood. "Two independent monitor satellites have been


tracking us ever since we separated from Haza-


ribagh. As soon as we began following our new guides,


I ordered a Commonwealth patrol ship to join the


watch." He jabbed a thumb skyward.


 


"It is up there now, waiting and in contact with us.


Anything that attempts to leave the surface within a


radius of a thousand kilometers of this ship will be


picked up and intercepted. If they try to escape by


 


242 CACHALOT


 


traveling under the sea or by skimming its surface,


the satellites will eventually locate them and direct


the patrol to their flight path. All surface vessels of


known origin have already been plotted and ac-


counted for.


 


"Yes, they will try to escape. But they will not."


He considered a moment, added, "It would be better


for them to surrender to us and take their chances


with a court before the catodons find them. Or any


of the locals."


 


It was an evaluation none commented on. They


didn't have to. The proof was visible for all to see in


Dawn's eyes.


 


XVI


 


Another day passed before the fins began to show


signs of slowing down. The catodon pod slowed with


them.


 


"Verry bad noww thhey say the pain iss," Latehoht


relayed to those on the ship. "Feeding it also arre the


catodons, but theirr pain iss overrwhelmmed by


thheirr angerrrr."


 


"Is this the closest they can guide us?" Mataroreva


asked. He searched the horizon. There was no sign


of any ship or floating installation. Yet the baleens'


continuing agony was proof that the source of that


same pain lay near. "Below the surface somewhere,"


he muttered. "That'll make it harder."


 


"Ask them—" Cora began.


 


Latehoht interrupted her. "Can askk no more.


Cann hope forr no morre help," she said sorrowfully.


"Mind-pain prroves too much, too long." No one said


anything.


 


"Calf die firrst, then otherr youngling. Females go


last to the Sea-That-Is-Always-In-Night. Verry woe-


fful mad arre the catodons. Most furrious is theirr


leaderrr. But therre is nothing they can do.


 


"CunsnuC is herre. Beloww. But tooo deeep forr


the catodoHS, tooo deeep forr the orrcas."


 


"How far?" Mataroreva inquired. Latehoht could


not say. If the catodons couldn't reach the source, he


 


243


 


 


 


 


244


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


245


 


knew that it must lie more than a couple of thousand


 


meters down.


 


"We need to make a decision," he said to


Hwoshien. "Whoever's down there won't wait forever


before making their own. If they try to escape off-


planet, that's fine. We're ready for them. But what if


they're gathering all the baleens within their control-


ling range? Several thousand might show up at any


time. Under cover of another massed attack, the per-


petrators might be able to get away, out of the grid


established by our monitors. So we must try to force


 


them to the surface."


 


"I concur, Sam. But they may not come up readily.


Obviously they're prepared to function at consid-


erable depths."


 


"So are we," Mataroreva reminded him. "Even the


threat of a small explosive charge should be enough


to drive them up. I'll wager they'll take a court rather


than explosive decompression." He spoke into his


corn. "Can you find anything down there?"


 


"I'm scanning all the way to the bottom, sir," the


sonarizer on duty replied. "We're over an abyssal


canyon. Drops eight thousand meters in spots, and it's


fairly broad. But I'm not picking anything up. Either


they're located in a cave in the side of the canyon, or


beneath an overhang, or they have sophisticated anti-


detection equipment. None of the towns reported any-


thing."


 


They never had time to, Cora thought.


 


Hwoshien gave orders. A thick, stubby vessel was


swung up and out of the suprafoil's hull, lowered into


the water. It had curved wings laterally and straight


paired ones above and below that gave it the ap-


pearance of a sunfish crossed with a Terran manta.


Its hull was reinforced duralloy, the same material


that made up the skin of starships.


 


It could dive all the way to the bottom of the can-


yon, and considerably farther if need be. Usually it


 


carried no weapons, being a creature of science and


not of war. But along with the usual complement of


exploratory devices, it also carried several small but ^


powerfully shaped charges for rock detonation. One (


such charge properly placed could dent the submers-


ibie's own incredibly tough epidermis. Several prop-


erly placed could breach it. Or any similar hull.


 


Hwoshien insisted on joining the exploration. Sam


Mataroreva would go along in his capacity as the


local authority's principal representative. Merced,


Cora, and Rachael all were able to handle deep-


diving submersibles, and in any case, had not come


so far to be denied a look at their tormentors. The


only argument over procedure arose when Rachael


insisted on taking her neurophon. There was some


acrimonious discussion between her and her mother


in which "neuronics" and "neurotic" became con-


fused, but eventually Rachael had her way.


 


Cora had gained no support from her companions.


The submersible was surprisingly roomy, designed for


a crew of six. While it could not be called spacious,


the five of them managed to move about without


bumping into one another. And the gentle music pro-


vided by Rachael was welcomed by most as they


commenced a long descent into total darkness.


 


Mataroreva and Cora operated the controls. At


three hundred meters Wenkoseemansa and Lateboht


gave wishes and farewells before turning back. A


cluster of large catodons continued to descend with


the craft, turning back one by one as the air left them.


But by now the submersible had long since entered


the realm of night.


 


Instrumentation continually probed the depths be-


low, and continued to reveal nothing. Powerful lights


flashed only on startled fish and other denizens of the


dark.


 


Lumpjaw strained muscles and lung capacity to ac-


company them to nearly twenty-one hundred meters


 


 


 


 


246


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


247


 


before he was forced to turn surfaceward. He startled


them all by wishing them unmistakable, if indirect,


good luck. It was the first kind word one of the


great whales had spoken to them since Cora had been


on Cachalot. Extraordinary circumstances, she re-


flected, always prompted extraordinary reactions.


 


Darkness reached its limits, pressure did not. Yet


despite the inhospitable surroundings, life continued


to thrive, further testament to the burgeoning fe-


cundity of Cachalot's world-ocean. Fantastically il-


luminated life-forms swarmed around the submersible,


alternately drawn to or frightened and confused by its


 


lights.


 


"Four thousand meters." Merced hovered near


 


Cora's shoulders, studying the console.


 


An incredible ribbon of pale blue and green lumi-


nescence spasmed a path past the thick ports. It


seemed endless, though she estimated its length at


about twenty-five meters. It was perhaps five centi-


meters thick save near the bulging jaws that were


filled with dozens of thin needle teeth.


 


Star-dotted balloons drifted by, avoiding relatives


with stomachs larger than mouths. Others possessed


more teeth than seemed reasonable for such small


creatures, while a couple mooned at the sub with


eyes larger than the rest of their bodies.


 


At forty-five hundred meters Cora thought she


heard distant antique church bells. At forty-eight hun-


dred meters the ringing had become a steady hum.


At five thousand meters it was as if she had people


seated on either side of her, whispering frantic non-


sense into her ears. The sounds were not words, nor


were they spoken by people.


 


"Trying to control us, whoever they are," Merced


declared. "Irritating, but nothing more. Like listening


to loud music for too long."


 


"I agree." Mataroreva eased back on his controls.


"It's not working for them, though."


 


Five thousand six hundred meters.


 


"We're practically on bottom here," Mataroreva


grumbled. "Our scan's been omnidirectional since we


started down. Even if they were hiding in some cave


or beneath an overhang, we'd have detected them by


now. There's nothing here."


 


"That's right," Cora agreed readily, sounding tired.


"Whoever they are, they must have fled when they


realized they couldn't control us. Might as well sur-


face and try another place."


 


"I fear you are both correct." Hwoshien was under-


standably disappointed. "We gave it a good try.


Perhaps other baleens can relocate them for us."


 


Mataroreva reached to adjust a control to begin


their upward climb. Just before he fingered it, a small


hand locked on his wrist. He looked back in surprise


at Merced. The little scientist wore a very puzzled


expression.


 


"Wait a minute, now. Don't you think this retreat


is a bit premature? I'd hardly say we're practically on


the bottom. We've another several thousand meters


below us. Let's go at least another thousand before


we give up here."


 


Mataroreva regarded him as one would an idiot


child. "I said that we're nearly down."


 


Merced continued to  eye him uncertainly.


" 'Nearly'?" He used his free hand to indicate the


computer picture of the bottom and the figures


nearby. "We're at fifty-six hundred. Scanner shows


this abyssal canyon drops to eight thousand in places.


We're only a little over two-thirds of the way down."


 


Mataroreva sounded distinctly irritated. "You


heard what I said about our omnidirectional scanners.


I say we've already done the best we could. We'd


only be wasting time here if we go farther. Better to


try another spot."


 


Merced looked at Cora. "You feel the same way?"


 


"Of course!" She had never liked the researcher.


 


 


 


 


248           CACHALOT


 


His present inexplicable obstinacy increased that dis-


like.


 


"And you, and you?"


 


Rachael nodded solemnly. Hwoshien said, "We've


done as well as could be expected. If there ever was


anything here, it's obviously gone now. We frightened


 


it off."


 


Merced let go of Mataroreva, moved carefully to-


ward the rear of the chamber. Cora wondered if his


shy control was beginning to crack. She found herself


looking around for some kind of weapon.


 


" 'If there ever was anything here'?" Merced said,


echoing the Commissioner's accent as well as his


words. "Not only was there something, but I'll wager


 


it's still present."


 


"What the hell are you raving about?" Mataroreva


started to get up from his seat. "Listen, I don't know


what's going on inside your head, Pucara, but maybe


 


you'd better—"


 


From an inside pocket Merced produced a very


tiny but efficient-looking gun. "These darts are mini-


atures of the ones Hazaribagh's people threatened us


with, but they'll still put a grown man flat on his back.


 


I'd rather not shoot anyone."


 


His right eye was twitching slightly and he looked


nervous and worried. What his aghast companions


could not know was that the worry stemmed not from


Mataroreva's near charge. His nervousness came from


something that screamed along his nerves and ham-


mered at his brain, trying to get inside. It promised


to soothe him, that voice did, to relax him and take


all the burden of the past weeks and throw it bliss-


fully aside.


 


"I didn't think you were just a biologist," Cora said


tightly. "Though you had me believing that for a little


 


while."


 


"I am a biologist," Merced shot back at her.


To Cora's pleasure, it was Rachael who next spoke


 


CACHALOT              249


 


angrily to him. "I saw what you did when we first


landed here, back at the dock where the toglut at-


tacked us!" Merced's eyes darted quickly back toward


Mataroreva, who had moved as if to rise again. "I


saw the gun you didn't use then. But I trusted you."


 


"And I saw," Mataroreva said quietly, "the hold


you used on that man on Hazaribagh's ship, the way


you fought." He shook his head. "You don't leam to


react that way by making it a hobby. Only a pro-


fessional works that smoothly."


 


Rachael's voice was filled with disgust, "To think


that I've been all over you since we landed here!"


 


Cora gaped at her daughter.


 


"It's true. Mother. I thought for a while he was a


pretty nice guy. You know, at first I could hardly get


him to touch me, much less anything else." Cora tried


to speak, couldn't. She had suspected. But to hear it


put so bluntly, from her daughter's own lips ...


 


"The fighting I couldn't conceal." Merced gasped


the words out, emphasizing the first syllable of each


as if fighting merely to speak. He glanced at Rachael.


"As for the other, I'm sorry. Sometimes it helps to


mix business with pleasure."


 


Cora slumped back in her seat, overwhelmed by


the double revelation of daughter and colleague. "So


you've been tied in with these thought-manipulators


all along. You were in on the destruction of all the


towns, even Vai'oire. Now I can see why you want to


go on. Near the bottom, beyond any hope of rescue,


you'll lock us in and leak the air supply or something


after your friends come to save you. It will be as-


sumed we were all lost. What I can't figure out is how


your people managed to infiltrate Commonwealth se-


curity to have you, their operative, assigned to this


mission."


 


"No one has infiltrated Commonwealth security."


He was trying to watch them all at once. Under the


 


 


 


 


250


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


251


 


present circumstances, even Rachael might jump him.


He didn't want to have to shoot anyone.


 


Instruments protruding from the wall pressed into


his back. He forced himself against them. The phys-


ical pain helped override some of the mental anguish


 


he was battling.


 


"I said I was a biologist. I wasn't lying. I also hap-


pen to be a Commonwealth agent. Security assigned


me to this to hunt for exactly the kind of infiltration


you're talking about," he explained to Cora. He


looked anxiously at Hwoshien. "He knows that. He's


temporarily forgotten. Something's making him for-


get."


 


The others glanced at the Commissioner. Once


 


secure and serene, he now appeared to be wrestling


 


with his own thoughts.


 


"I—I . . . confusing. I don't know . . ."


"Never mind. I don't need your confirmation now."


"No—wait," Hwoshien burst out. "It's true. I think


, . . yes, it is true," he added more assuredly. "I do


remember you now. Colonel Merced." He looked at


 


his companions.


 


"Remember when you first arrived I explained that


you would explore the biological possibilities and


others would work on the chance that humans might


be involved?" He nodded toward the still wary


Merced. The muzzle of the gun had not dropped. "He


is one of those 'others.'"


 


"Why make us remain down here, though?" a very


confused Mataroreva wondered. Suddenly life had


grown complicated, thinking an effort. His thoughts


were slow and heavy, much like those of the fins.


Uncontrollable opposing masses warred inside his


head. "Why stay anyway? Why not go up and start


over again? At least this time we'll know exactly what


everyone's here for." Again his hand moved for the


 


controls.


 


Merced gestured convulsively with the gun. "Touch


 


that and I'll shoot, Captain. And these darts will pUt


you out permanently. I like you. I'd rather not have


to do that."


 


Slowly the big Polynesian's palm moved away from


the board. "But why? What's wrong with beginning


again?"


 


"In the first place, I'm not sure that's necessary,"


Merced said carefully. "In the second—you really


think you're going to send us up, don't you?"


 


"What else?"


 


"You were going to send us to the surface?"


 


"Of course. I—"


 


"Take another look, Captain. A close one. But


don't move your hands." Mataroreva hesitated, and


wasn't sure why he did so. "Go on, look," Merced


insisted. "Are you afraid?"


 


That challenge appeared to break the lethargy that


had come over the submersible's pilot. Like a man in


slow motion, he turned back toward the console,


keeping his hands from the controls.


 


The switch his hand had almost flicked was not the


one to drop the ballast—That switch was close by, but


not close enough to explain the near error. Instead, his


fingers had drifted above a double red switch pro-


tected by a snap cover. This was the emergency re-


lease used to disengage the gas cylinders in the event


of a potentially explosive leak.


 


Had he followed through and thrown the double


switch, they would have had no way to return to the


surface and would in fact have immediately plunged


to the ooze flooring the canyon, eight thousand meters


below normal air and pressure. Nothing could raise


them against that gigantic force save another, similar


submersible. None waited aboard the suprafoil above.


By the time a second diving craft could be prepared


and airshipped out from Mou'anui, the occupants of


the submersible would be dead from lack of air. Arti-


 


 


 


 


252


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


253


 


ficial gills such as those employed in gelsuit masks


could not operate at these depths.


 


The viscous miasma that had been dulling Cora's


mind was abruptly shattered. She looked at her com-


panions as if they had surprised her from a deep


sleep, saw that they were regarding her with the same


bemused expressions. Only then did Merced relax. But


he still held the gun.


 


"A very sophisticated bit of mind control, this," he


told them. "Contradiction finally broke its grip, just


as it did with the surviving baleens that led us here.


It was reimposed and finally killed them, but I think


we'll be able to stand it better now. I think it varies


in intensity and effectiveness proportional to the dis-


tance between projector and subject, which says to me


that our quarry is still here, close by, just as the baleens


suggested." He was getting angry now, sounding noth-


ing like the shy biologist of weeks gone by.


 


"This sort of thing is banned by every related Com-


monwealth law and Church edict. Either someone's


managed to break those laws or else we're facing those


who don't care about them. Like the AAnn, or another


hostile race that could benefit from Commonwealth


expulsion from this world.


 


"The controls were put on you all so subtly that even


though you were talking about such controls and their


possible manipulators, you weren't aware it was ac-


tually happening. When you all suddenly agreed that


the search was useless and that it was time to return to


the surface, I knew what was taking place."


 


"How come," Cora wondered, terribly embarrassed


at having been so thoroughly invaded and directed,


"you weren't controlled?"


 


"Even though such devices are illegal, the service


still trains us to deal with them. It's a matter of mental


gymnastics, a reflex action that commenced working


even before I knew what was happening." He sounded


a little embarrassed himself. "If there had been a fight,


 


I would have risked killing all of you. There's more at


stake here now than just thousands of additional lives.


 


"I regret having had to expose myself, but at this


point I don't suppose it makes much difference." He


looked briefly at Rachael and said in an entirely dif-


ferent tone of voice, "Except maybe to you.


 


"Do you still feel we should return to the surface?


That we're wasting our tune here?"


 


"No. Of course not," Cora said, shocked that she


could ever have thought otherwise. "They must still


be hiding here. You say that distance governs the ef-


fectiveness of the controls and contradiction breaks


them down?"


 


"That, and awareness that they exist. Especially


after you've been exposed to and then freed from their


effect. That's part of our training, along with resisting


drugs that have the same effect."


 


"I've got something here." Mataroreva had turned


his attention back to the instruments. "I suppose it


might have been here all along, and whatever's out


there blocked it out in my mind?"


 


"Possible," Merced agreed.


 


Mataroreva moved to adjust the controls, paused,


and glanced over his shoulder.


 


"It's okay." Merced lowered the weapon. "The fact


that you hesitated is further proof that you're your


own self again. What kind of submersible is it: mobile


or a permanent installation?"


 


"Neither," Mataroreva said in a curious voice. "It's


organic."


 


"Another ribbon fish?" Cora asked, referring to the


luminescent giant they had encountered earlier in


their descent.


 


"No, I don't think so."


 


The object continued slowly toward the neutrally


buoyant craft. At first it was a distant pinpoint, glow-


ing like a star in the night. The surrounding deep-sea


 


 


 


 


254 CACHALOT


 


life scattered rapidly and faded from sight. Only


breathing sounded inside the submersible.


 


The star grew larger, split, subdivided into many


different stars. All the while it continued to grow, il-


luminating the darkness as it neared, growing massive


beyond expectation, beyond belief. It became so


bright that they could see the last lingering sea life


race, terrified, past the windows of the submersible,


their transparent skins glassine envelopes holding


highly pressurized fluids and organs.


 


The huge bulk grew beyond imagination, beyond


reasonable thought. Cora wondered if Sam had been


wrong, if they were being challenged by a machine,


albeit no submersible she had ever dreamed of.


 


But the instruments were not awed. They did not


lie. If the object was a machine, it was made not of


metal or stelamic or duralloy but of flesh. As it ap-


proached the final meters, it assumed some of the


aspects of a machine. It was easier to think of it that


way; as a vast, organic machine. It was perfectly


spherical. Delicate fluttering cilia in the millions lined


much of the epidermis and propelled it rotiferlike


through the water. The outer, jellylike shell was per-


fectly transparent. Only its pale yellow glow revealed


its presence.


 


Inside, they could make out a veritable metropolis


of organs, immensely complex structures that belied


that outwardly simplistic shape. There were growths


moving freely in strange paths, others swinging like a


pendulum, still others rotating about one another or


some unseen central axis. Each possessed its own dis-


tinct color: faint pink, light green, purple, rose, and


more. Most were light pastels. Save for the purple, the


only deep colors were occasional sparks of crimson or


orange that drifted around the multitude of other spe-


cialized internal structures like gem dust in a colloid.


 


The headache Cora had once experienced returned,


stronger than ever. It thudded remorselessly on her


 


CACHALOT           255


 


brain, threatening to pulp her skull. She fought back,


determined that mere bone would give way before


consciousness again surrendered.


 


Outside floated something larger than any dozen


whales, a ball of something unknown that approached


starship-size. It was bright as day around them, for all


that they hovered more than five and a half kilo-


meters below the surface.


 


Merced, studying readouts, swallowed and managed


to say, "According to the scanners, there are six of


them out there. Of course, we can only see this one."


 


The vast lagoon of Mou'anui could not have held


the life that surrounded them. Six creatures do not a


galaxy make, Cora told herself, for all their size. She


found herself fascinated rather than fearful. Before


her drifted the end result of billions of years of coelen-


terate evolution, a collective organism of ummagined


complexity.


 


On Terra similar creatures had developed spe-


cialized polyps to handle such tasks as digestion, re-


production, and feeding. Why not also polyps grown


for mind control, or for other unknown purposes?


For all its great size, the creature appeared limited in


its locomotive ability. It would need to evolve other


means of defending itself. Terran coelenterates had


developed specialized stinging cells to gather prey and


defend. What could be more efficient than the ability


to simply order a predator to look elsewhere?


 


But ignorant predators would be easy to dissuade.


Intelligent cetaceans would be more difficult to han-


dle. Very intelligent ones like the orcas and the cato-


dons might be impossible to control at all but short


distances; and humankind, uncontrollable except when


dangerously near. An aroused or aware humankind,


such as Merced had been and they all were now,


might prove uncontrollable under any circumstances.


 


Somewhere within that line of thought, Cora sus-


pected, lay the reason behind the manipulation of the


 


 


 


 


256


 


CACHALOT


 


baleens and the destruction of the floating towns. She


stared into the living universe of organs. One of them,


or perhaps many, must form the creature's mind.


 


Then Rachael shrieked, Mataroreva cursed, and


the submersible was tumbled over and over as the


creature bumped into it. A second came around from


behind and they began to squeeze. Mental control


having apparently failed, they were resorting to a far


more basic method of attack.


 


A few supporting flows groaned, but the hull of


formed duralloy would resist far stronger force than


mere flesh, no matter the mass, could bring to bear.


The creatures could not damage the submersible.


 


They reacted by backing clear. Alternately fading


and intensifying, the outer shell of the one before them


pulsed in rapid sequence. Crimson fragments of un-


known specialized function flared and raced within, a


thousand living sunspots inhabiting a transparent sun.


Their activity might signify anything from poor diges-


tion to incipient sleep.


 


Or it might be a reflection of something as basic and


sophisticated as anger.


 


XVII


 


Cora picked herself off the floor, found she had


suffered nothing worse than a few bruises. Here, then,


was the source of the baleens' madness, here the off-


stage directors of organized murder.


 


The headache faded and Cora and her companions


received their second surprise. "CAN YOU UNDER-


STAND us?"


 


"Yes, we can understand you," she heard Merced


saying.


 


"IT is DIFFICULT FOR us," the voice in her head


 


Said. "YOUR MINDS ARE MORE COMPLEX, YET YOU ARE


NOT ATTUNED TO THIS METHOD OF COMMUNICATING.


WE HAVE TO PUSH OUR THOUGHTS IN AND PULL YOURS


OUT.


 


"THE SMOOTH-SIDES ARE SIMILAR OF MIND BUT


EASIER TO PENETRATE. THERE IS NO RESISTANCE TO


OUR EFFORTS AND NOT NEARLY THE COMPLEXITY."


 


"You're the CunsnuC?" Her head was beginning to


throb again, this time with effort but not pain.


 


"I AM THE CUNSNUC. WE ARE THE CUNSNUC."


 


"Collective intelligence," Merced murmured. "Just


like collective physical structure."


 


"ALL ARE COLLECTIVE. THERE IS NO INDIVIDUAL


US."


 


"There is among our people," Cora said.


257


 


258


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


259


 


"THAT IS SO, AND IT FRIGHTENS US. AND HURTS.


HURTS."


 


The communication might also be communal, she


thought. The voice in her mind did not exhibit changes


of inflection. They had no way of tracing it to its source.


It was simply there inside one's head, much the way


a voice sounded in a dark room.


 


"Why have you directed the cetaceans, the smooth-


sides, to attack our communities?" Hwoshien had no


time to waste on biological speculation.


 


"YOUR THOUGHTS HURT, DAMAGE OUR MINDS. OUR


SENSIBILITIES OF THOUGHT ARE EXTREMELY DELI-


CATE AND PRONE TO PAINFUL INTERRUPTION. THE


THOUGHTS OF THE SMOOTH-SIDES DO NOT PENETRATE


OR HURT."


 


Cora tried to imagine something the size of a small


starship having delicate sensibilities. "Static," she whis-


pered aloud. "Something in our thoughts, some pro-


jection of our nervous system, causes static in their


minds."


 


Then it came to her what the outstanding feature of


the creature's attitude toward them suggested: fear.


Fear and worry. For all their immense size, the


CunsnuC were afraid of men.


 


"It hurts you even though you dwell in these


deeps?"


 


"MUCH OF THE TIME WE MUST RISE TO THE SUR-


FACE," the voice said, "TO FEED ON THE CREATURES


WHICH RISE WITH THE ABSENCE OF THE LIGHT ABOVE


THE SKY. MORE THAN A FEW OF YOUR KIND THINKING


EN THAT PRESENCE HURT US, DISRUPT OUR THOUGHTS


AND ABILITY TO CONCENTRATE ON OUR FEEDING. YOU


MUST ALL LEAVE, OR THE KILLING WILL NOT STOP."


 


A pause, then, "ONLY BY BRINGING so MANY OF us


 


TOGETHER HERE CAN WE STAND THE PAIN WELL


ENOUGH TO CONVERSE COHERENTLY WITH YOU."


 


"Leave Cachalot?" Hwoshien muttered.


 


"YES. VANISH. GO BACK TO WHEREVER YOU WERE


 


SPAWNED." Then a question. "WHAT is 'CACHALOT'?"


"This world," Cora explained. "We come from a


world other than this."


 


"A WORLD OTHER THAN THIS? THERE ARE NO


WORLDS OTHER THAN THIS, BY WHATEVER NAME YOU


CALL IT."


 


So the sea-dwelling CunsnuC had no knowledge of


astronomy, and had not gained any from their con-


tacts with the Cetacea.


 


"But there are."


 


"THERE CAN BE NO WORLD WHERE THERE ARE NO


CUNSNUC, AND ALL CUNSNUC ARE HERE OR WE


WOULD KNOW OTHERWISE. THERE CAN BE NO


CUNSNUC WHERE THERE ARE MINDS OF YOUR KIND."


 


"Humanity has been working on this world," Mata-


roreva said hotly, leaving aside for the moment the


question of the existence of other worlds, "for hun-


dreds of our years. You've never done anything to us


before. Why all of a sudden this hurt, and this need for


us to leave?"


 


"THE HURT IS NOT SUDDEN. IT HAS BEEN WITH US


FOR AS LONG AS YOU HAVE SAID. BUT WE DID NOT


UNTIL NOW HAVE THE MEANS TO RESIST."


 


Cora could believe that. For all their mass, the


CunsnuC still appeared physically fragile. Only then-


size and mental defenses protected them against Cach-


alot's smaller but still sizable predators. They were


plankton-eaters, like the toothless great whales.


 


"WE HAD TO DEVELOP PARTS OF US BEFORE WE


COULD GAIN THE USE OF THE SMOOTH-SIDES' MINDS."


 


"So you could direct them to attack us," Hwoshien


concluded.


 


"YES. IT WOULD HAVE BEEN BETTER IF WE COULD


HAVE GAINED THE USE OF OTHER, MORE POWERFUL


SMOOTH-SIDES, BUT THEIR MINDS WOULD RESIST."


 


"The catodons and the other toothed whales," Ra-


chael murmured, fingering her neurophon.


"We cannot leave Cachalot," Hwoshien insisted.


 


 


 


 


260


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


261


 


"YOU MUST! ONE WAY OR THE OTHER, YOU MUST


GO. OR YOU WILL BE ELIMINATED."


 


The transparent skin of the colossus pressed up


against the ports. Cora forgot to breathe. Rachael


 


gasped behind her.


 


Within the skin of the CunsnuC were several glow-


ing green bubbles. Within those bubbles were a dozen


people. They were alive and their mouths were work-


ing, their hands pressed against the fleshy envelopes


that contained them and supplied them with air.


Cora could see that they were screaming, though noth-


ing could be heard inside the submersible.


 


Matarovera recognized one of them and swore


quietly. A member of his slim planetary command.


The suprafoil and factory ship had not made it back


to Mou'anui. Another bubble drifted nearer, and a


horrified Cora recognized the short, dark-skinned man


within. He flailed at the film of the bubble, and his


eyes were wide and desperate.


 


As the CunsnuC moved away from the ports, the


bubbles moved toward the epidermis. They passed


through the skin, and thus unprotected by internal reg-


ulation, immediately burst under the tremendous pres-


sure. The hapless humans contained within imploded


 


before they could drown.


 


This explained the complete absence of bodies at


the sites of the destroyed towns. Either the baleens


carried them to the depths, where they could be trans-


ferred to the CunsnuC for disposal, or else the


CunsnuC rose to the surface to perform the task them-


selves. Occasionally survivors were found. Hazaribagh


and his companions and guards had been brought to


provide an example for the crew of the submersible.


Others had doubtless been ingested alive to be ques-


tioned.


 


As expected, it was Hwoshien who finally broke the


 


silence. "Let us compromise." Cora gaped at him. He


sounded as if he had not just witnessed the deaths of a


 


dozen people and was bargaining as usual with a


group of off-world traders for fishing rights to a par-


ticularly desirable reef.


 


"We humans will restrict our activities to prescribed


areas of the surface. There is enough room on this


world for all of us."


 


"THIS IS THE WORLD OF THE CUNSNUC. THE


 


CUNSNUC ARE THE WORLD!" There was no hint of


vanity or presumptuousness in that statement, Cora


mused. It arose from a different approach to rationality,


much as man and cetacean differed. The CunsnuC


perception of reality was sculpted as much by their


size and mental ability as by their ignorance of the


greater universe beyond Cachalot.


 


"WE DO NOT WANT YOU IN OUR WORLD, IN OUR-


SELVES," the voice continued firmly.


 


"We'll retreat to only the few above-water islands,"


Hwoshien proposed. "We'll build nonthinking devices,


machines, to do all of our work."


 


"NO. NO, NO, NO!" A spoiled child, Cora thought.


Spoiled and very dangerous. This time she had a faint


impression, despite what the creature had said of col-


lective thought, of several different CunsnuC joining


to generate the chorus of negativity.


 


"Lie to them," Mataroreva suggested. "Tell them


we'll do what they say. We can work out a way."


 


"No. Any agreement I make I will keep. Besides,


I'm not sure you can produce a telepathic lie, Sam.


Remember what they/it said about 'pulling out' our


thoughts. I think they will tend to pull out the truth."


 


"THAT is so," the voice said, confirming the Com-


missioner's suspicions. "AS IT is so IN YOUR COMPAN-


ION'S MIND THAT HE WILL NOT AGREE TO LEAVE. AS


IT IS IN YOUR OWN. BUT YOU WILL DIE WITH HONOR."


 


In the darkness inside her head Cora found to her


horror that Sam was beginning to remind her more


and more of Silvio. Why now, why here? Why tor-


ment yourself with thoughts of that distant awfulness


 


 


 


 


262


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


263


 


in moments of stress? she asked herself. And had no


 


answer.


 


Hwoshien stood stiff-backed against a wall. "They


can't hurt us in here. They've already tried and


failed."


 


"ALSO TRUE. WE CANNOT PENETRATE YOUR ARTI-


FICIAL SHELL." Cora was knocked off her feet as the


submersible was rocked once again. "BUT WE CAN


 


PREVENT YOU FROM RISING. WE KNOW THAT YOU


REQUIRE THE GAS BEYOND THE SKY IN ORDER TO EXIST.


WE CAN KEEP YOU HERE, WILL KEEP YOU HERE,


UNTIL THE QUANTITY YOU DESCENDED WITH HAS BEEN


USED UP."


 


Mataroreva immediately moved to try the necessary


controls. The submersible rocked several times, bounc-


ing against the creature that hovered above it. Then


he flipped the activation switch slowly, looked wor-


riedly at his friends.


 


"We're not rising. I could try a full ballast drop,


but if that didn't work . . ." He let the sentence trail


away. Much as their air would trail away.


 


The submersible was caught in a gigantic box cre-


ated by the six huge forms.


 


"Lie to them! Deal with them!" Mataroreva shouted


 


at his superior.


 


Hwoshien looked at the big man uncertainly.


"You're as crazy as they are!"


 


Mataroreva rushed the Commissioner, both mas-


sive hands raised to strike,


 


Cora found herself on his back, pounding at his


ears with her tiny fists. He shook her off, threw her to


the floor. She lay there, head ringing from the im-


pact.


 


Merced slipped in between Mataroreva and his


spindly quarry and did something Cora didn't see.


Mataroreva grunted in surprise, then sat down, hold-


ing his middle. Merced stood nearby, hands in front


 


of him, ready to defend himself or retreat depending


on the larger man's actions.


 


But Sam's gaze was already clearing. "Th-thanks,


Pucara." He smiled wanly. "They almost had me


again." He looked up at Hwoshien. "Yu, I—"


 


"Never mind." The oldster spoke thoughtfully.


"Evidently they won't wait for our air to run out.


They'll keep trying to control us that way. Eventually


I think they'll get what they want." Then he frowned


at the sweating, panting Cora. "Are you all right?"


 


"We're going to die. I know that now." She looked


up and across to her daughter. "And since we're going


to die, there's something you should know, Rachael."


 


"They're working on you now. Mother. Con-


trol ..."


 


"No. No." She slimbed to her feet, slumped into


one of the control chairs. She rested the back of a


wrist against her forehead, closed her eyes, and tried


to force out the words. It was difficult. She had worked


to suppress them for twenty years.


 


"I've been hard on you, Rachael. I know that, and


I'm sorry. I've been taking out on you the resentment


I held against your father. I loved him once, origi-


nally. I grew to hate him. Yet when he died I felt


guilty. Maybe I should have been more of a woman


... I don't know what it was. I've just been trying so


hard ever since to see that you didn't make the same


mistakes, that you didn't fall into the same traps that


life sets for us. That..."


 


Rachael was shaking her head slowly, and smiling.


"I know how you felt about him. Mother. Do you


think children are blind?" Cora's arm slipped and


her eyes functioned. Her daughter stood staring calmly


down at her. "I noticed everything. I knew what was


going on."


 


"So many years," Cora whispered. "Why didn't you


ever tell me you knew?"


 


"I was afraid. Children don't mix in adult affairs.


 


 


 


 


264 CACHALOT


 


It's an unwritten law of nature. I could see how it,


how he, hurt you. So when you hurt me back"—she


shrugged—"I took it. You had suffered enough."


She bent, hugged hard. It was reciprocated. "I hated


him, too."


 


"You never showed it. I always thought you loved


him."


 


Rachael's expression twisted. "I hated him ever


since I was old enough to understand how he was


hurting you. But I thought that if I loved him enough,


it would make him stop making you cry so much.


You're very good at understanding the ways of


echinoderms and teleosts and alien water-dwellers,


Mother, but not so good with little girls." Then she


started to sob. Cora joined her.


 


Mataroreva turned away, looked at Merced with


great respect. "That's the second time they nearly


made me kill someone. I would have, if not for you,


Colonel. Maururu an. I thank you."


 


"Not as much as I do," Hwoshien murmured.


 


"Just trained." Merced winced. "There . . . they just


tried me again. It's hard to fight. Sooner or later they'll


turn subtle again and make us do something that we


think we're doing because we want to. Everyone has


to consider everyone else's actions from now on with


the greatest caution.


 


"We can't surface," he observed, changing the sub-


ject. "The first thing we should do is communicate all


we've learned to the ship waiting above so they can


relay it to Mou'anui. They'll be safe, with that herd of


catodons to protect them from any induced baleen


attack."


 


Mataroreva started to comply, then turned away


disgustedly from the console. "Forget it. They're gen-


erating enough distortion at this range to jam any kind


of broadcast we can make. I juggled frequencies like


mad, but they're too fast. We're not getting through to


the surface."


 


CACHALOT           265


 


"Let me see. I remember a few broadcast tricks."


While Hwoshien and Mataroreva worked at the


console, Merced divided his time between studying the


internal galaxy of the CunsnuC outside the ports and


watching his companions for signs of illogical action.


 


Time passed. Mataroreva and Hwoshien were un-


able to punch a word past the watchful CunsnuC. An


hour of life remained to the inhabitants of the sub-


mersible. Outside, despite the brightness supplied by


the CunsnuC, the watery dark and cold pressed close


on the five travelers trapped in their metal bubble.


 


Cora found pleasure in those last minutes by watch-


ing her daughter, studying every smooth curve of her


face and form. She listened to the soft music, won-


dered that it could ever have troubled her. A little


understanding, and it would never have gotten on her


nerves. She had pushed Rachael too hard in her own


image. Let her have fun. You've spent twenty years


not having any. Why deprive someone so full of life


as she? Of course, it is likely that opportunity will now


never be granted. So let her enjoy the music, and pre-


tend you enjoy it even more than you do. Pretend—


 


She shifted so rapidly in the chair that Merced


moved toward her from the port.


 


"No, Pucara, I'm okay. Rachael, show me how you


work that thing."


 


"It's a little late to begin music lessons. Mother."


"It's not music I'm interested in, and the less musi-


cal I can be, the better I'll like it."


 


A puzzled Rachael explained the workings. "Be


careful with these two, Mother. Amplitude on axonics


is dangerous. These have a built-in override, of course.


Otherwise you could seriously injure someone."


 


"Can you take out the override?"


 


"What? I—I don't know. I never considered it ...


I guess you could, but the failsafe might keep the


instrument from playing."


 


"Then we'll just have to try it this way first." She


 


CACHALOT


 


266


 


snugged the device in her arms, trying to match Ra-


chael's actions. Then she gritted her teeth and com-


menced a most distressing and atonal song. Her teeth


screamed. Her legs twitched. One time the pain in her


head was so great it felt as if her eyes would burst


 


from the pressure.


 


But several minutes later the submersible tumbled


sharply and they felt themselves rolling toward the


ceiling. Mataroreva fought his way into a chair,


worked frantically at the overwrought stabilizers. With


his help, the automatics soon leveled them out.


 


Cora had not let go of the neurophon. She located


the same setting, struck it once more. Again the sub-


mersible was jolted by outside forces, though not as


severely as before. She pushed the power to maximum


and held down the combination of controls she had


 


located by chance.


 


Outsid& flowed an amazing display of energy and


light. Colors far deeper than the gently pulsing pastels


they had originally observed rippled through the


CunsnuC. The chromatic storm raged through its sub-


stance as internal structures quivered and swelled.


Then the creature was moving away, the violent dis-


play fading only slightly.


 


Mataroreva jabbed several switches hopefully. Mo-


tion possessed the craft. "They're no longer above us."


 


"Fifty-five hundred meters. Fifty-four." Merced


spoke triumphantly from his seat. "We're ascending!"


 


Now the mass of color drifted back toward them.


Cora held her fingers on the controls of the neu-


rophon, her muscles locked. How much longer, she


wondered frantically, could the instrument continue to


generate projections of such magnitude? The particu-


lar frequency she had hit upon produced only a slight


tingle along her spine. The reaction in the CunsnuC


was ten thousand times greater.


 


Again it fell away from them and they continued


their unimpeded rise. Then there was pain in Cora's


 


CACHALOT           267


 


head, but it did not come from the neurophon. It was


generated by the CunsnuC.


 


Her hands went to her temples and she fell over on


her side. The neurophon, its controls locked, tumbled


to the floor. It bounced hard on the metal but con-


tinued to function. Mataroreva had barely thrown the


console on automatic before that intense blast of men-


tal agony overcame him.


 


Dimly, Merced perceived the critical gauge through


the red haze that filled his brain. Fifty-one hundred


meters. Five thousand. They were still rising.


 


Blood and thunder filled Cora's head and she rolled


over and over on the deck. Every image of nightmare,


every sliver of pain she had ever felt since childhood,


came back to her in those awful moments. Rachael


sobbed with the hurt.          \


 


They were so overcome that they did not immedi-


ately realize the pain was not projected at them by


the CunsnuC, but was instead the helpless broadcast


of those great creatures' own torment.


 


One rose after them, a seething mass of antagonistic


colors and thoughts. Millions of cilia drove it upward


like a rolling moon as it strove to get above them, to


force them back into the abyss. Its pain grew worse


as it neared the craft, and those on board alternated


red and yellow explosions with sharp-edged hallucina-


tion in their minds.


 


"YOU . .. MUST . . . LEAVE.' ..." a great voice thun-


dered in Cora's skull, barely perceptible above the


ocean of pain. Her head was a bell and her brain the


clapper bouncing off the bone.


 


She dragged herself to a port, saw the greatest of


all the CunsnuC nearing them. "We can't help how


we think!" she cried out, wondering if her mouth was


echoing the workings of her mind. "You can't kill us


all just to keep us from thinking!"


 


There was no reply.


 


They were at eighteen hundred meters and rising,


 


 


 


 


268           CACHALOT


 


and the two minnows swimming near the light of the


CunsnuC were adult catodons. They moved unafraid


of the mass that dwarfed them, knowing somehow it


could not hurt them. None of the toothed fears a


plankton-eater, she thought, no matter its size or alien-


ness.


 


A final, despairing mental shriek echoed through


 


her empty head, skidded like a needle along her


bones. Then the last CunsnuC raced for the bottom


ooze, turning into a distant red star that soon was


 


swallowed by the concealing fathoms ...


 


She blinked, wondering how long she had been out.


Merced leaned back in his chair, hopefully no more


than unconscious. Sam lay draped over the console,


breathing heavily. Hwoshien sat stiffly against the wall


nearby, taking in long, deep breaths, reassuring his


body. He was smooth when inhaling, shuddered when


he exhaled, but at least he was in control of himself.


 


Her eyes hunted for Rachael.


 


Her daughter lay on the floor, eyes staring blankly


 


at the roof. Painfully, Cora half slid, half fell, from


the chair and crawled across the deck, passing the


now quiescent neurophon. Its energy pack was burned


out. She was surprised to discover that it was her body


that ached, not her mind. Faint echoes of that last


massive scream still fluttered around in her thoughts


like dying butterflies. But they no longer affected her.


 


"Rachael?" She put both hands on the girl's shoul-


ders, shook her. The effort made her nauseous, and


she had to stop and rest before trying again. "Ra-


chael!" Muscles began to move under her fingers. The


 


engine was warming up.


 


Gradually the eyes focused, turned left. "Mother?


 


We were killing it. I could feel it dying."


 


"I know, Rachael." She cradled the girl's head in


her arms. "We all could. We shared the pain it was


feeling. But . . . rather it than us." She reached back


with a hand, pulled the neurophon over. "They said


 


CACHALOT           269


 


they were delicate. They told us. All mass and no


bite." She winced, and the hand went to her head.


"No, not no bite. An indirect one. I'm afraid your in-


strument is burned out. It saved our lives. I'll buy you


a new one. The best." She smiled. "And you can


play and practice all you wish, and I'll support you to


the best of my ability and bankroll."


 


"I don't know," the girl murmured. "So much hurt.


I don't know when I'll be able to play again. That


pain will always be with me when I try to play."


 


"The memory of the pain, and it will fade," Cora


corrected her.


 


"We'll work something out with them." It was Hwo-


shien. His body had not moved, but his head turned to


face them. "They have most of this world, most of the


world-ocean to dwell in. We use only tiny, isolated


patches of the surface. They're^just stubborn. We'll


reach some kind of accommodation. They have no


choice now." He unfolded his legs, stood easily.


 


"We don't need the catodon.s' help. Neurophonic


projectors much larger than that one will keep these


creatures under control, will disrupt their power over


the baleens. If they insist on fighting, we can dispose


of them. The killing of any intelligent alien life-form


is prohibited, except when attacked and no alterna-


tive is available. We'll give them that alternative. If


they elect not to accept . . ." He shrugged meaning-


fully.


 


"But surely you wouldn't? ..." Cora began.


 


"I have several thousand people dead, many mil-


lion credits of property destroyed. We require a mi-


nuscule portion of this world. They and the Cetacea


are welcome to the rest. I have no sympathy where


such all-encompassing greed is involved."


 


"I'm sure something can be arranged," Cora re-


plied. "Mental shielding that will keep our thoughts


from them, for example. If only they'd revealed them-


selves and their problem to us earlier, peacefully.


 


270 CACHALOT


 


They're unique, utterly unique, Hwoshien. The first


intelligent invertebrates we've ever encountered, pos-


sibly the most evolved of their line in the universe.


They must be studied and learned from. Not fought


 


with."


 


"That's only a last alternative I was outlining,"


Hwoshien reminded her, the very tone of his voice


indicating that he was merely being businesslike, not


bloodthirsty.


 


"Most coelenterates are primitive, and these crea-


tures are at the opposite end of that scale. It's almost


as if they've skipped an entire chapter of evolution.


Their physical and mental structures are incredibly


complex. What do they think about down there in the


eternal dark? What is there to stimulate the develop-


ment of such advanced minds at such depths? I doubt


they possess vision as we know it. Possibly hearing.


They are true colony creatures on a scale undreamed


of. They must be dealt with peacefully so that they


can be studied!"


 


"You can study them if you want to." Mataroreva


was adjusting controls. "We're almost up. Me for the


light."


 


"We will." Cora suddenly saw where her thoughts


had been leading, and was not disappointed in them.


"/ will. We can be friends."


 


"Do you want to end up like poor Hazaribagh and


his people? The CunsnuC were studying them," he


shot back.


 


"Would you care?"


 


He tamed away, moved in a manner that might


have signified anything, an indecipherable gesture.


But at least he had responded to the question—affirm-


atively, she preferred to think.


 


"That was caused by fear," she argued with him.


"The universe is full of otherwise benign creatures


that can be induced to kill out of fear. They must be,


can be, studied." She looked back over her shoulder.


 


CACHALOT           271


 


"I don't know what I'm going to do. Mother." Ra-


chael glanced over at Merced, who regarded her en-


couragingly. "I don't know what I'm going to do. Not


now."


 


"Think about it. Take your time," Cora urged. "I


rushed you, maybe in the wrong direction. Maybe in


the right. If you decide to continue on your present


course of study, I could still use an assistant."


"We'll see." She was still looking at Merced.


Natural light, fresh and invigorating, poured through


the submersible's ports. Huge shapes swarmed pa-


tiently around them as the catodons escorted them the


rest of the way to the surface. Their great bulks came


close to, but never actually touched, the rising craft's


hull.


 


Then a black and white shape was pressing against


one port. Mataroreva pressed his own face against the


glassalloy from the inside, whale and man separated


by a modest transparency.


Cora watched them closely.


"I think it's admirable," Merced said to her.


"What is?"


 


"Your willingness to remain here to study so dan-


gerous a life-form. I'm sure Commonwealth Adminis-


tration will concur, and will give you all the support


it can. The CunsnuC are as alien as any life we've yet


encountered. You'll need funding."


 


"I can provide whatever modest resources—" Hwo-


shien started to say.


 


Merced cut him off. He did not have to speak only


as a mere biologist now. "You can do what you wish,


Mr. Commissioner, but it's not necessary. I'll see that


sufficient credit is provided."


 


Cora looked at him appraisingly. "Thank you. For


all their size, these creatures fear us more than we


fear them. What is needed here is understanding."


 


Th submersible broke the surface. Mataroreva hur-


ried to the double lock, opened the bottom one, and


 


272 CACHALOT


 


squeezed his bulk through. Merced glanced out the


port a last time, was surprised to see no sign of the


catodons. Perhaps they already knew what had hap-


pened in the Deep below and had gone on their


nomadic way, indifferent to whatever the surviving hu-


mans might have to say. So they had departed, secure


in their vast, contemplative indifference that the


CunsnuC now posed no threat to their way of life.


Had left to think their thoughts and to advance then-


migratory civilization in whatever manner they thought


best. Who are truly the strangers? Merced mused. The


CunsnuC, or these huge, wallowing creatures related


to us by blood and evolution?


 


Hwoshien followed Mataroreva out. Cora was next,


then Rachael, cradling her neurophon. Merced watched


them ascend, enjoying the sight of Rachael climbing


and smelling the fresh, oh so sweet air above. A faint


splash reached him and he turned to the port.


 


Sam Mataroreva was cavorting with the two orcas,


twisting and turning like a seal outside the submersi-


ble. He clutched Latehoht's fin as she darted past, hung


on as she bucked and squirmed in the water, trying


to throw him off. There was more here to report on


besides the CunsnuC, Merced mused. Cachalot was


changing its inhabitants, as any world did. This aque-


ous globe offered more than exports and oceanog-


raphic studies. Changes in ways of thinking were tak-


ing place here that might have far-reaching effects on


all humanxkind. It might be well to encourage this


trend.


 


"Hey!" Rachael leaned down and in. "You going to


stay down there forever, Pucara?"


 


"Be right out." He watched her withdraw, leaving


the flash of an inviting smile lingering in his memory.


He thought of their previous weeks together and of


how the CunsnuC had almost destroyed the friendship


he had worked so diligently to build. Intimacy was


easily attained, but friendship—that was a rare find.


 


CACHALOT           273


 


He grinned. This was a world for enjoying oneself,


for relaxation as well as research. It was time for


some of the former.


 


Confident in himself and in the report he would file


with his bureau, he started to climb out of the sub-


mersible. Waiting was the bright sun of Cachalot.


Nearby drifted the suprafoil, anxious faces crowding its


railing. Soon Hwoshien would make a broadcast of his


own, and anxiety would vanish from the faces of this


world's citizens for the first time in months.


 


His wave was for those on the ship, but his eyes


were for Rachael.


 


Far below danced vast spherical forms that pulsed


and glowed. They were akin to planets in their shape


and motion, yet they orbited not a sun but a common


thought. They conversed in a manner incomprehensi-


ble to man or cetacean, conversed in a manner fash-


ioned by darkness, shaped by pressure and isolation.


They were discussing the development of a new kind


of specialized internal polyp, much as any manufac-


turer might discuss an addition to his plant.


 


They knew it would take time. That could not be


helped. They would work and wait, until the new


polyp was ready to perform its function. Until then


there would be enforced tolerance of Those Above.


Afterward ... afterward, they would see.


 


Having thus decided upon a biologic course of ac-


tion, the CunsnuC commenced an addition to the in-


ventory of their minds.


 


Above and far distant floated a life-form that


thought in a manner incomprehensible to man or


CunsnuC. Lumpjaw, whose water name was


DeMalthiAzur-of-the-Maizeen and who was elder


among his people, had slipped away from them to


think quietly on portentous matters. And to consider.


 


More men would come, and the free-thinking


 


274


 


CACHALOT


 


CACHALOT


 


275


 


stretches of sea would shrink still further. Not that


he felt they would break the laws (at least not right


away), but mankind had displayed a disconcerting


tendency throughout his history to circumvent them.


And the men of today were not the men of tomorrow.


Who could tell what changes they might propose?


 


Then there was the matter of the CunsnuC. Their


control over the baleen had demonstrated a disturbing


capacity for dangerous mischief. In the sanctuary of


their Deeps they might concoct further trouble for the


Cetacea.


 


DeMalthiAzur-of-the-Maizeen let pass the catodon-


ian equivalent of a sigh. Why must existence be so


complicated, he mused, when all one desired from life


was time to think? Of the men he had no worry, for


the cousins the orca would stay near them, professing


friendship for them and dislike for the catodon, and


report whatever they were about. Smartest of all was


the catodon, he thought, but cleverest was the orca.


 


The CunsnuC were more of a problem, and were


likely to present the greater problem for all that they


were confined to their abyssal home. So the people of


the sea had much progress to make, out of sight of


humanxkind and CunsnuC, out of sight of even their


massive but slow-thinking relatives the baleen.


 


Perhaps that progress would be part of the Great


Journey. Perhaps it would constitute only a digression.


But it was necessary to insure preservation of the


peace.


 


Time, the old whale thought. Never enough time.


So much wasted time. But it was vital, this digression.


Of all the creatures of Earth, only man had mastered


the ability to travel through environments hostile to


his kind. That was ever his great advantage. That,


and manipulative digits. The Cetacea had only their


minds. They could not match the simian flexibility of


man, nor the mental approaches of the CunsnuC.


 


Oh, well. Perhaps in time. For now, the Cetacea,


 


led by the catodons, would have to find another path,


would have to improve the path they had chosen to


insure their survival and their way of life.


 


It was time to practice, he thought. Straining his


enormous brain and nervous system, DeMalthiAzur-


of-the-Maizeen made the Shift.


 


How strange it makes the world look, he mused.


There was much new to think about, much that might


be learned to surprise both man and CunsnuC when


the time came. The effort was easier this time, grew


simpler with each successful Shift.


 


Better to return now to the pod, to think with them.


Thinking alone cleared the brain but became lifeless


and dull all too soon. He longed for the mental com-


panionship and the joint progress made while sharing


the Great Journey. He levitated a little more, regard-


ing the water below and the startled icthyomiths that


soared in his shadow.


 


Turning, the great whale sought his companions as


all eighty tons of his gray-brown bulk flew awkwardly


but with increasing assurance toward the setting sun.